spred in this behalfe the report of their demeanor was quicklie brought to Harald who caused a companie foorthwith of Danes priuilie to laie wait for them as they roade toward Gilford where Alfred was slaine and whence Edward with much difficultie escaped to his ships and so returned into Normandie But to proceed This affirmation of the archbishop being greatlie soothed out with his craftie vtterance for he was lerned confirmed by his French fréends for they had all conspired against the erle and therevnto the king being desirous to reuenge the death of his brother bred such a grudge in his mind against Goodwine that he banished him and his sons cleane out of the land He sent also his wife the erles daughter prisoner to Wilton with one onelie maiden attending vpon hir where she laie almost a yeare before she was released In the meane season the rest of the peeres as Siward earle of Northumberland surnamed Digara or Fortis Leofrijc earle of Chester and other went to the king before the departure of Goodwine indeuouring to perfuade him vnto the reuocation of his sentence and desiring that his cause might he heard and discussed by order of law But the king incensed by the archbishop and his Normans would not heare on that side saieng plainelie and swearing by saint Iohn the euangelist for that was his common oth that earle Goodwine should not haue his peace till he restored his brother Alfred aliue againe vnto his presence With which answer the peeres departed in choler from the court and Goodwine toward the coast Comming also vnto the shore and readie to take shipping he knéeled downe in presence of his conduct to wit at Bosenham in the moneth of September from whence he intended to saile into Flanders vnto Baldwine the earle and there praied openlie before them all that if euer he attempted anie thing against the kings person of England or his roiall estate that he might neuer come safe vnto his cousine nor sée his countrie any more but perish in this voiage And herewith he went aboord the ship that was prouided for him and so from the coast into the open sea But sée what followed He was not yet gone a mile waie from the land before he saw the shore full of armed souldiers sent after by the archbishop and his freends to kill him yer he should depart and go out of the countrie which yet more incensed the harts of the English against them Being come also to Flanders he caused the earle the French king and other of his fréends among whome also the emperour was one to write vnto the king in his behalfe but all in vaine for nothing could be obteined from him of which the Normans had no liking wherevpon the earle and his sonnes changed their minds obteined aid and inuaded the land in sundry places Finallie ioining their powers they came by the Thames into Southwarke néere London where they lodged and looked for the king to incounter with them in the field The king séeing what was doone commanded the Londoners not to aid nor vittell them But the citizens made answer how the quarrell of Goodwine was the cause of the whose realme which he had in maner giuen ouer vnto the spoile of the French and therevpon they not onelie vittelled them aboundantlie but also receiued the earle and his chiefe fréends into the citie where they lodged them at their ease till the kings power was readie to ioine with them in battell Great resort also was made vnto them from all places of the realme so that the earles armie was woonderfullie increased and the daie and place chosen wherein the battell should be fought But when the armies met the kings side began some to flée to the earle other to laie downe their weapons and not a few to run awaie out right the rest telling him plainelie that they would neuer fight against their owne countriemen to mainteine Frenchmens quarrels The Normans also seeing the sequele fled awaie so fast as they might gallop leauing the king in the field to shift for himselfe as he best might whilest they did saue themselues elsewhere In the meane season the earles power would haue set vpon the king either to his slaughter or apprehension but he staied them saieng after this maner The king is my sonne as you all know and it is not for a father to deale so hardlie with his child neither a subiect with his souereigne it is not he that hath hurt or doone me this iniurie but the proud Normans that are about him wherefore to gaine a kingdome I will doo him no violence And therewithall casting aside his battell ax he ran to the king that stood altogither amazed and falling at his féet he craued his peace accused the archbishop required that his cause might be heard in open assemlie of his péeres and finallie determined as truth and equitie should deserue The king after he had paused a pretie while seeing his old father in law to lie groueling at his féet and conceiuing with himselfe that his sute was not vnreasonable seeing also his children and the rest of the greatest barons of the land to knéele before him and make the like request he lifted vp the earle by the hand had him be of good comfort pardoned all that was past and freendlie hauing kissed him and his sonnes vpon the chéekes he lead them to his palace called home the quéene and summoned all his lords vnto a councell Wherein it is much to read how manie billes were presented against the bishop his Normans some conteining matter of rape other of robberie extortion murder manslaughter high treason adulterie and not a few of batterie Wherwith the king as a man now awaked out of sléepe was so offended that vpon consultation had of these things he banished all the Normans out of the land onelie thrée or foure excepted whome he reteined for sundrie necessarie causes albeit they came neuer more so néere him afterward as to be of his pritie councell After this also the earle liued almost two yeares and then falling into an apoplexie as he sat with the king at the table he was taken vp and carried into the kings bedchamber where after a few daies he made an end of his life And thus much of our first broile raised by the cleargie and practise of the archbishop I would intreat of all the like examples of tyrannie practised by the prelats of this sée against their lords and souereignes but then I should rather write an historie than a description of this Iland Wherefore I refer you to those reports of Anselme and Becket sufficientlie penned by other the which Anselme also making a shew as if he had bin verie vnwilling to be placed in the sée of Canturburie gaue this answer to the letters of such his fréends as did make request vnto him to take the charge vpon him Secularia negotia nescio quia seire nolo eorum námque occupationes horreo
vnder his iurisdiction The earle who was a man of a bold courage and quicke wit did perceiue that the matter was made a great deale woorse at the first in the beginning than of likelihood it would prooue in the end thought it reason therefore that first the answere of the Kentishmen should be heard before anie sentence were giuen against them Héerevpon although the king commanded him foorthwith to go with an armie into Kent and to punish them of Canturburie in most rigorous maner yet he would not be too hastie but refused to execute the kings commandement both for that he bare a péece of grudge in his mind that the king should fauour strangers so highlie as he did and againe bicause héereby he should séeme to doo pleasure to his countriemen in taking vpon him to defend their cause against the rough accusations of such as had accused them Wherefore he declared to the king that it should be conuenient to haue the supposed offendors first called afore him and if they were able to excuse themselues then to be suffered to depart without further vexation and if they were found faultie then to be put to their fine both as well in satisfieng the king whose peace they had broken as also the earle whom they had in damaged Earle Goodwine departed thus from the king leauing him in a great furie howbeit he passed litle thereof supposing it would not long continue But the king called a great assemblie of his lords togither at Glocester that the matter might be more déepelie considered Siward earle of Northumberland and Leofrike earle of Chester with Rafe earle of Hereford the kings nephue by his sister Goda and all other the noble men of the realme onlie earle Goodwine and his sonnes ment not to come there except they might bring with them a great power of armed men and so remained at Beuerstane with such bands as they had leauied vnder a colour to resist the Welshmen whome they bruted abroad to be readie to inuade the marches about Hereford But the Welshmen preuenting that slander signified to the king that no such matter was ment on their parties but that earle Goodwine and his sonnes with their complices went about to mooue a commotion against him Héerevpon a rumor was raised in the court that the kings power should shortlie march foorth to assaile earle Goodwine in that place where he was lodged Wherevpon the same earle prepared himselfe and sent to his friends willing to sticke to this quarrell and if the king should go about to force them then to withstand him rather than to yéeld and suffer themselues to be troden vnder foot by strangers Goodwine in this meane time had got togither a great power of his countries of Kent Southerie and other of the west parts Swaine like wise had assembled much people out of his countries of Barkeshire Orfordshire Summersetshire Herefordshire and Glocestershire And Harold was also come to them with a great multitude which he had leuied in Essex Norffolke Sufforld Cambridgeshire Huntingtonshire On the other part the earles that were with the king Leofrike Siward and Rafe raised all the power which they might make and the same approching to Glocester the king thought himselfe in more suertie than before in so much that whereas earle Goodwine who lay with his armie at Langton there not farre off in Glocestershire had sent vnto the king requiring that the earle of Bullongne with the other Frenchmen and also the Normans which held the castell of Douer might be deliuered vnto him The king though at the first he stood in great doubt what to doo yet hearing now that an armie of his friends was comming made answere to the messingers which Goodwine had sent that he would not deliuer a man of those whome Goodwine required and héerewith the said messengers being departed the kings armie entered into Glocester and such readie good wils appéered in them all to fight with the aduersaries that if the king would haue permitted they would foorth with haue gone out and giuen battell to the enimies Thus the matter was at point to haue put the realme in hazard not onelie of a field but of vtter ruine that might thereof haue insued for what on the one part and the other there were assembled the chiefest lords and most able personages of the land But by the wisedome and good aduise of earle Leofrike and others the matter was pacified for a time and order taken that they should come to a parlement or communication at London vpon pledges giuen and receiued as well on the one part as the other The king with a mightie armie of the Northumbers and them of Mercia came vnto London and earle Goodwine with his sonnes and a great power of the Westsaxons came into Southwarke but perceiuing that manie of his companie stale awaie and slipt from him he durst not abide anie longer to enter talke with the king as it was couenanted but in the night next insuing fled awaie with all spéed possible Some write how an order was prescribed that Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine should depart the land as a banished man to qualifie the kings wrath and that Goodwine and one other of his sons that is to say Harold should come to an other assemblie to be holden at London accompanied with 12 seruants onelie to resigne all his force of knights gentlemen and souldiers vnto the kings guiding and gouernment But when this last article pleased nothing earle Goodwine and that he perceiued how his force began to decline so as he should not be able to match the kings power he fled the realme and so likewise did his sonnes He himselfe with his sonnes Swanus Tostie and Girth sailed into Flanders and Harold with his brother Leofwine gat ships at Bristow and passed into Ireland Githa the wife of Goodwine and Iudith the wife of Tostie the daughter of Baldwine earle of Flanders went ouer also with their husbands Goodwine and his sonnes are proclaimed outlawes their lands are giuen from them king Edward putteth awaie the queene his wife who was earle Goodwines daughter she cleareth hir selfe at the houre of hir death from suspicion of incontinencie and lewdnesse of life why king Edward forbare to haue fleshlie pleasure with hir earle Goodwine and his sonnes take preies on the coasts of Kent and Sussex Griffin king of Wales destroieth a great part of Herefordshire and giueth his incounterers the ouerthrow Harold and Leofwine two brethren inuade Dorset and Summerset shires they are resisted but yet preuaile they coast about the point of Cornwall and ioine with their father Goodwine king Edward maketh out threescore armed ships against them a thicke mist separateth both sides being readie to graple and fight a pacification betweene the king and earle Goodwine he is restored to his lands and libertie he was well friended counterpledges of agreement interchangablie deliuered Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine
dominion Coell the sonne of this Marius had issue Lucius counted the first christian king of this nation he conuerted the three archflamines of this land into bishopriks and ordeined bishops vnto ech of them The first remained at London and his power extended from the furthest part of Cornewall to Humber water The second dwelled at Yorke and his power stretched from Humber to the furthest part of all Scotland The third aboded at Caerleon vpon the riuer of Wiske in Glamorgan in Wales his power extended from Seuerne through all Wales Some write that he made but two and turned their names to archbishops the one to remaine at Canturburie the other at Yorke yet they confesse that he of Yorke had iurisdiction through all Scotland either of which is sufficient to prooue Scotland to be then vnder his dominion Seuerus by birth a Romane but in bloud a Briton as some thinke and the lineall heire of the bodie of Androgeâ—s sonne of Lud nephue of Cassibelane was shortlie after emperour king of Britons in whose time the people to whom his ancester Marius gaue the land of Cathnesse in Scotland conspired with the Scots receiued them from the Iles into Scotland But herevpon this Seuerus came into Scotland and méeting with their faith and false harts togither droue them all out of the maine land into Iles the vttermost bounds of all great Britaine But notwithstanding this glorious victorie the Britons considering their seruitude to the Romans imposed by treason of Androgeus ancestor to this Seuerus began to hate him whome yet they had no time to loue and who in their defense and suertie had slaine of the Scots and their confederats in one battell thirtie thousand but such was the consideration of the common sort in those daies whose malice no time could diminish nor iust desert appease Antoninus Bassianus borne of a Briton woman and Geta borne by a Romane woman were the sonnes of this Seuerus who after the death of their father by the contrarie voices of their people contended for the crowne Few Britons held with Bassianus fewer Romans with Geta but the greater number with neither of both In the end Geta was slaine and Bassianus remained emperour against whom Carautius rebelled who gaue vnto the Scots Picts and Scithians the countrie of Cathnesse in Scotland which they afterward inhabited whereby his seison thereof appeareth Coill descended of the bloud of the ancient kings of this land was shortlie after king of the Britons whose onelie daughter and heire called Helen was married vnto Constantius a Romane who daunted the rebellion of all parts of great Britaine and after the death of this Coill was in the right of his wife king thereof and reigned in his state ouer them thirtéene or fouretéene yeares Constantine the sonne of this Constance and Helen was next king of Britons by the right of his mother who passing to Rome to receiue the empire thereof deputed one Octauius king of Wales and duke of the Gewisses which some expound to be afterward called west Saxons to haue the gouernment of this dominion But abusing the kings innocent goodnesse this Octauius defrauded this trust and tooke vpon him the crowne For which traitorie albeit he was once vanquished by Leonine Traheron great vncle to Constantine yet after the death of this Traheron he preuailed againe and vsurped ouer all Britaine Constantine being now emperor sent Marimius his kinsman hither in processe of time to destroie the same Octauius who in singular battell discomfited him Wherevpon this Maximius as well by the consent of great Constantine as by the election of all the Britons for that he was a Briton in bloud was made king or rather vicegerent of Britaine This Maximius made warre vpon the Scots and Scithians within Britaine and ceassed not vntill he had slaine Eugenius their king and expelled and driuen them out of the whole limits and bounds of Britaine Finallie he inhabited all Scotland with Britons no man woman nor child of the Scotish nation suffered to remaine within it which as their Hector Boetius saith was for their rebellion and rebellion properlie could it not be except they had béene subiects He suffered the Picts also to remaine his subiects who made solemne othes to him neuer after to erect anie peculiar king of their owne nation but to remaine vnder the old empire of the onelie king of Britaine I had once an epistle by Leland exemplified as he saith out of a verie ancient record which beareth title of Helena vnto hir sonne Constantine and entreth after this manner Domino semper Augusto filio Constantino mater Helena semper Augusta c. And now it repenteth me that I did not exemplifie and conueigh it into this treatise whilest I had his books For thereby I might haue had great light for the estate of this present discourse but as then I had no mind to haue trauelled in this matter neuerthelesse if hereafter it come againe to light I would wish it were reserued It followeth on also in this maner as it is translated out of the Gréeke Veritatem sapientis animus non recusat nec fides recta aliquando patitur quamcunque iacturam c. About fiue and fourtie yeares after this which was long time after the death of this Maximius with the helpe of Gouan or Gonan and Helga the Scots newlie arriued in Albania and there created one Fergus the second of that name to be there king But bicause they were before banished the continent land they crowned him king on their aduenture in Argile in the fatall chaire of marble the yéere of our Lord foure hundred and two and twentie as they themselues doo write Maximian sonne of Leonine Traheron brother to king Coill and vncle to Helene was by lineall succession next king of Britons but to appease the malice of Dionothus king of Wales who also claimed the kingdome he maried Othilia eldest daughter of Dionothus and afterwards assembled a great power of Britons and entered Albania inuading Gallowaie Mers Annandale Pentland Carrike Kill and Cuningham and in battell slue both this Fergus then king of Scots and Durstus the king of Picts and exiled all their people out of the continent land wherevpon the few number of Scots then remaining a liue went to Argile and there made Eugenius their king When this Maximian had thus obteined quietnesse in Britaine he departed with his cousine Conan Meridocke into Armorica where they subdued the king and depopulated the countrie which he gaue to Conan his cousine to be afterward inhabited by Britons by the name of Britaine the lesse and hereof this realme tooke name of Britaine the great which name by consent of forren writers it keepeth vnto this daie After the death of Maximian dissention being mooued betweene the nobles of Britaine the Scots swarmed togither againe and came to the wall of Adrian where this realme being diuided in manie factions they ouercame one
against Albion and Bergion Moreouer from henceforth was this I le of Britaine called Albion as before we haue said after the name of the said Albion because he was established chiefe ruler and king thereof both by his grandfather Osiris and his father Neptune that cunning sailour reigning therein as Bale saith by the space of 44. yeares till finally he was slaine in maner afore remembred by his vncle Hercules Libicus After that Hercules had thus vanquished and destroied his enimies hée passed to and fro thorough Gallia suppressing the tyrants in euerie part where he came and restoring the people vnto a reasonable kinde of libertie vnder lawfull gouernours This Hercules as we find builded the citie Alexia in Burgongne nowe called Alize Moreouer by Lilius Giraldus in the life of Hercules it is auouched that the same Hercules came ouer hither into Britaine And this dooth Giraldus writer by warrant of such Britons as saith he haue so written themselues which thing peraduenture he hath read in Gildas the ancient Briton poet a booke that as he confesseth in the 5. dialog of his histories of poets he hath séene The same thing also is confirmed by the name of an head of land in Britaine called Promontorium Herculis as in Ptolomie ye may read which is thought to take name of his arriuall at that place Thus much for Albion and Hercules But now whereas it is not denied of anie that this I le was called ancientlie by the name of Albion yet there be diuers opinions how it came by that name for manie doo not allow of this historie of Albion the giant But for so much as it apperteineth rather to the description than to the historie of this I le to rip vp and lay foorth the secret mysteries of such matters and because I thinke that this opinion which is here auouched how it tooke that name of the forsaid Albion sonne to Neptune may be confirmed with as good authoritie as some of the other I here passe ouer the rest procéed with the historie When Albion chiefe capteine of the giants was slaine the residue that remained at home in the I le continued without any rule or restraint of law in so much that they fell to such a dissolute order of life that they séemed little or nothing to differ from brute beasts and those are they which our ancient chronicles call the giants who were so named as well for the huge proportion of their stature sithens as before is said that age brought foorth far greater men than are now liuing as also for that they were the first or at the least the furthest in remembrance of any that had inhabited this countrie For this word Gigines or Gegines from whence our word giant as some take it is deriued is a Gréeke word and signifieth Borne or bred of or in the earth for our fore-elders specially the Gentiles being ignorant o the true beginning of mankind were persuaded that the first inhabitants of any countrie were bred out of the earth and therefore when they could go no higher reckoning the descents of their predecessours they would name him Terrae filius The sonne of the earth and so the giants whom the poets faine to haue sought to make battell against heauen are called the sonnes of the earth and the first inhabitants generally of euery countrie were of the Gréekes called Gigines or Gegines and of the Latines Aborigines and Indigenae that is People borne of earth from the beginning and comming from no other countrie but bred within the same These giants and first inhabitants of this I le continued in their beastlie kind of life vnto the arriuall of the ladies which some of our chronicles ignorantly write to be the daughters of Dioclesian the king of Assyria whereas in déed they haue béene deceiued in taking the word Danaus to be short written for Dioclesianus and by the same meanes haue diuers words and names beene mistaken both in our chronicles and in diuers other ancient written woorks But this is a fault that learned men should not so much trouble themselues about considering the same hath bin alreadie found by sundrie authors ling sithens as Hugh the Italian Iohn-Harding Iohn Rouse of Warwike and others speciallie by the helpe of Dauid Pencair a British historie who recite the historie vnder the name of Danaus and his daugthers And because we would not any man to thinke that the historie of these daughters of Danaus is onelie of purpose deuised and brought in place of Dioclesianus to excuse the imperfection of our writers whereas there as either no such historie or at the least no such women that arriued in this Ile the authoritie of Nennius a Briton writer may be auouched who wrote aboue 900. yeares past and maketh mention of the arriuall of such ladies To be short the historie is thus Belus the sonne of Epaphus or as some writers haue of Neptune and Lâ—bies whome Isis after the death of Apis maried had issue two sonnes the first Danaus called also Armeus and Aegyptus called also Rameses these two were kings among the Aegyptians Danaus the elder of the two hauing in his rule the vpper region of Aegypt had by sundrie wiues 50. daughters with whome his brother Aegyptus gaping for the dominion of the whole did instantlie labour that his sonnes being also 50. in number might match But Danaus hauing knowledge by some prophesie or oracle that a sonne in law of his should be his death refused so to bestow his daughters Hereupon grew warre betwixt the brethren in the end whereof Danaus being the weaker was inforced to flée his countrie and so prepared a nauie imbarked himselfe and his daughters and with them passed ouer into Gréece where he found meanes to dispossesse Gelenor sonne to Stenelas king of Argos of his rightfull inheritance driuing him out of his countrie and reigned in his place by the assistance of the Argiues that had conceiued an hatred towardes Gelenor and a great liking towardes Danaus who in verie deed did so farr excell the kings that had reigned there before him that the Gréekes in remembrance of him were after called Danai But his brother Aegyptus taking great disdaine for that he and his sonnes were in such sort despised of Danaus sent his sonnes with a great armie to make warre against their vncle giuing them in charge not to returne till they had either slaine Danaus or obteined his daugthers in mariage he yoong gentlemen according to their fathers commandement being arriued in Greece made such warre against Danaus that in the end he was constrained to giue vnto those his 50. nephues his 50. daughters to ioine with them in mariage and so they were But as the prouerbe saith In trust appeared treacherie For on the first night of the mariage Danaus deliuered to ech of his daughters a sword charging them that when their husbands after their bankets and pastimes were
this was called into Italie to deliuer the Romans and Italians from the tyrannie of Maxentius which occasion so offered Constantine gladlie accepting passed into Italie and after certeine victories got against Maxentius at length slue him After this when Maximianus was dead who prepared to make warre against Licinius that had married Constantia the sister of Constantine he finallie made warre against his brother in law the said Licinius by reson of such quarrels as fell out betwixt them In the which warre Licinius was put to the woorse and at length comming into the hands of Constantine was put to death so that Constantine by this meanes got the whole empire vnder his rule and subiection He was a great fauourer of the Christian religion insomuch that to aduance the same he tooke order for the conuerting of the temples dedicated to the honour of idols vnto the seruice of the true and almightie God He commanded also that none should be admitted to serue as a souldier in the warres except he were a christian nor yet to haue rule of anie countrie or armie He also ordeined the weeke before Easter and that which followed to be keptas holie and no person to doo anie bodilie woorks during the same He was much counselled by that noble and most vertuous ladie his mother the empresse Helen who being a godlie and deuout woman did what in hir laie to mooue him to the setting foorth of Gods honour and increase of the christian faith wherein as yet he was not fullie instructed ¶ Some writers alledge that she being at Ierusalem made diligent search to find out the place of the sepulchre of our Lord and at length found it though with much adoo for the infidels had stopped it vp and couered it with a heape of filthie earth and builded aloft vpon the place a chappell dedicated to Uenus where yoong women vsed to sing songs in honour of that vnchast goddesse Helen caused the same to be ouerthrowne the earth to be remooued and the place cleansed so that at length the sepulchre appéered and fast by were found there buried in the earth thrée crosses and the nailes But the crosse wherevpon our Sauiour was crucified was knowne by the title written vpon it though almost worne out in letters of Hebrew Gréeke and Latine the inscription was this Iesus Nazarenus rex Iudaeorum It was also perceiued which was that crosse by a miracle as it is reported but how trulie I can not tell that should be wrought thereby for being laid to a sicke woman onlie with the touching thereof she was healed It was also said that a dead man was raised from death to life his bodie onlie being touched therewith Wherevpon Constantine mooued with these things forbad that from thencefoorth anie should be put to death on the crosse to the end that the thing which afore time was accounted infamous and reprochfull might now be had in honour and reuerence The empresse Helen hauing thus found the crosse builded a temple there taking with hir the nailes returned with the same to hir sonne Constantine who set one of them in the crest of his helmet an other in the bridle of his horsse and the third he cast into the sea to asswage and pacifie the furious tempests and rage thereof She also brought with hir a parcell of that holie crosse and gaue it to hir sonne the said Constantine the which he caused to be closed within an image that represented his person standing vpon a piller in the market place of Constantine or as some late writers haue he caused it to be inclosed in a coffer of gold adorned with rich stones and pearls placing it in a church called Sessortana the which church he indued with manie great gifts and precious ornaments Manie woorks of great â—eale and vertue are remembered by writers to haue béene doone by this Constantine and his mother Helen to the setting foorth of Gods glorie and the aduancing of the faith of Christ. But to be briefe he was a man in whome manie excellent vertues and good qualities both of mind and bodie manifestlie appéered chieflie he was a prince of great knowledge and experience in warre and therewith verie fortunate an earnest louer of iustice and to conclude borne to all honour But now to speake somewhat of the state of Britaine in his time ye shall vnderstand that as before is recorded at his going ouer into France after that he was proclaimed emperour he left behind him in Britaine certeine gouernours to rule the land and almongst other one Maximinus a right valiant capteine He tooke with him a great part of the youth of Britaine and diuerse of the chiefe men amongst the nobilitie in whose approoued manhood loialtie and constancie he conceiued a great hope to go thorough with all his enterprises as with the which being accompanied and compassed about he passed ouer into Gallia entred into Italie and in euerie place ouercame his enimies Some write that Constantine thus conueieng ouer sea with him a great armie of Britains and by their industrie obteining victorie as he wished he placed a great number of such as were discharged out of wages and licenced to giue ouer the warre in a part of Gallia towards the west sea coast where their posteritie remaine vnto this daie maruellouslie increased afterwards and somewhat differing from our Britains the Welshmen in manners and language Amongst those noble men which he tooke with him when he departed out of this land as our writers doo testifie were thrée vncles of his mother Helen that is to say Hoelmus Traherinus and Marius whome he made senators of Rome Of Octauius a British lord his reigne ouer the Britains he incountereth with Traherne first neere Winchester and afterwards in Westmerland Octauius being discomfited fleeth into Norway Traherne is slaine Octauius sendeth for Maximianus on whom he bestoweth his daughter and the kingdome of Britaine the death of Octauius Helena builded the wals of Colchester and London she dieth and is buried Constantine departeth this life Britaine reckoned among the prouinces that reteined the christian faith Paulus a Spaniard is sent into Britaine he dealeth roughlie with the people Martinus the lieutenant excuseth them as innocent his vnluckie end Paulus returneth into Italie The xxix Chapter NOw in the meane time that Constantine had obeteined and ruled the whole empire Britaine as it were hauing recouered libertie in that one of hir children being hir king had got the gouernment of the whole earth remained in better quiet tan afore time she had doone But yet in the meane season if we shall credit the British chronicle and Geffrey of Monmouth the interpretor thereof there was a British lord named Octauius or Octauian as the old English chronicle nameth him that was duke of the Gewisses and appointed by Constantine to be ruler of the land in his absence the which Octauius after that Constantine had recouered
a grounded truth that such a prince there was and among all other a late writer who falling into necessarie mention of prince Arthur frameth a spéech apologeticall in his and their behalfe that were princes of the British bloud discharging a short but yet a sharpe inuectiue against William Paruus Polydor Virgil and their complices whom he accuseth of lieng toongs enuious detraction malicious slander reprochfull and venemous language wilfull ignorance dogged enuie and cankerd minds for that they speake vnreuerentlie and contrarie to the knowne truth concerning those thrisenoble princes Which defensitiue he would not haue deposed but that he takes the monuments of their memories for vndoubted verities The British histories and also the Scotish chronicles doo agrée that he liued in the daies of the emperour Iustinian about the fiftéenth yeere of whose reigne he died which was in the yéere of our Lord 542 as diuerse doo affirme Howbeit some write farther from all likelihood that he was about the time of the emperor Zeno who began his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 474. The writer of the booke intituled Aurea historia affirmeth that in the tenth yéere of Cerdicus king of Westsaxons Arthur the warriour rose against the Britains Also Diouionensis writeth that Cerdicus fighting oftentimes with Arthur if he were ouercome in one moneth he arose in an other moneth more fierce and strong to giue battell than before At length Arthur wearied with irkesomnes after the twelfth yéere of the comming of Cerdicus gaue vnto him vpon his homage doone and fealtie receiued the shires of Southampton and Somerset the which countries Cerdicius named Westsaxon This Cerdicius or Cerdicus came into Britaine about the yéere of your Lord 495. In the 24 yere after his comming hither that is to say about the yéere of our Lord 519 he began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and gouerned them as king by the space of 15 yéeres as before ye haue heard But to follow the course of our chronicles accordinglie as we haue began we must allow of their accounts herein as in other places and so procéed The decaie of christian religion and receiuing of the Pelagian heresie in Britaine by what meanes they were procured and by whom redressed Constantine succeedeth Arthur in the kingdome ciuill warre about succession to the crowne the chalengers are pursued and slaine Constantine is vnkindlie killed of his kinsman a bitter and reprochfull inuectiue of Gyldas against the British rulers of his time and namelie against Constantine Conan that slue Constantine reigneth in Britaine his vertues and vices his two yeeres regiment the seuere reprehensions of Gyldas vttered against Conan discouering the course of his life and a secret prophesie of his death The xv Chapter IN this meane while that the realme was disquieted with sore continuall warres betwixt the Britains and Saxons as before ye haue heard the christian religion was not onelie abolished in places where the Saxons got habitations but also among the Britains the right faith was brought into danger by the remnant of the Pelagian heresie which began againe to be broched by diuers naughtie persons But Dubritius that was first bishop of Landaffe and after archbishop of Caerleon Arwiske and his successour Dauid with other learned men earnestlie both by preaching and writing defended the contrarie cause to the confuting of those errors and restablishing of the truth AFter the death of Arthur his coosine Constantine the sonne of Cador duke or earle of Cornewall began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yere of our Lord 542 which was about the 15 yéere of the emperour Iustinianus almost ended the 29 of Childebert king of France and the first yéere well néere complet of the reigne of Totilas king of the Goths in Italie Arthur when he perceiued that he shuld die ordeined this Constantine to succéed him and so by the consent of the more part of the Britains he was crowned king but the sonnes of Mordred sore repined thereat as they that claimed the rule of the land by iust title and claime of inheritance to them from their father descended Herevpon followed ciuill warre so that diuers battels were striken betwéene them and in the end the two brethren were constreined to withdraw for refuge the one to London and the other to Winchester but Constantine pursuing them first came to Winchester and by force entered the citie and slue the one brother that was fled thither within the church of saint Amphibalus and after comming to London entered that citie also and finding the other brother within a church there slue him in like maner as he had doone the other And so hauing dispatched his aduersaries he thought to haue purchased to himselfe safetie but shortlie after his owne kinsman one Aurelius Conanus arrered warre against him who ioining with him in battell slue him in the field after he had reigned foure yéeres His bodie was conueied to Stonheng and there buried beside his ancestour Uter Pendragon Of this Constantine that seemeth to be ment which Gyldas writeth in his booke intituled De excidio Britanniae where inueieng against the rulers of the Britains in his time he writeth thus Britaine hath kings but the same be tyrants iudges it hath but they be wicked oftentines péeling and harming the innocent people reuenging and defending but whom such as be guâ—ltie persons and robbers hauing manie wiues but yet breaking wedlocke oftentimes swearing and yet for swearing themselues vowing and for the more part lieng warring but mainteining ciuill vniust warres pursuing indéed théeues that are abroad in the countrie and yet not onelie cherishing those that sit euen at table with them but also highlie rewarding them giuing almesse largelie but on the other part heaping vp a mightie mount of sinnes sitting in the seat of sentence but seldome séeking the rule of righteous iudgement despising the innocent and humble persons and exalting so farre as in them lieth euen vp to the heauens most bloudie and proud murtherers théeues and adulterers yea the verie professed enimies of God if he would so permit kéeping manie in prison whome they oppresse in loding them with irons through craft rather to serue their owne purpose than for anie gilt of the persons so imprisoned taking solemne oths before the altars and shortlie after despising the same altars as vile and filthie stones Of this hainous and wicked offense Constantine the tyrannicall whelpe of the lionesse of Deuonshire is not ignorant who this yeare after the receiuing of his dreadfull oth whereby he bound himselfe that in no wise he should hurt his subiects God first and then his oth with the companie of saints and his mother being there present did notwithstanding in the reuerent laps of the two mothers as the church and their carnall mother vnder the coule of the holie abbat deuoure with sword and speare in stead of téeth the tender sides yea and the entrailes
in Cornwall Werstan to Shireborne Adelme to Welâ—es and Edulfe to Kirton Also to the prouince of Sussex he ordeined one Bernegus and to Dorchester for the prouince of Mercia one Cenulfus ¶ Héere ye must note that where William Malme Polychro and other doo affirme that pope Formosus did accursse king Edward and the English nation for suffering the bishops sées to be vacant it can not stand with the agréement of the time vnlesse that the cursse pronounced by Formosus for this matter long afore was not regarded vntill Edward had respect thereto For the same Formosus began to gouerne the Romane sée about the yéere of our Lord 892 and liued in the papasie not past six yeeres so that he was dead before king Edward came to the crowne But how so euer this matter maie fall out this ye haue to consider although that Pleimond was sent vnto Rome to aduertise the pope what the king had decréed doone in the ordeining of bishops to their seuerall sées as before ye haue heard yet as maister Fox hath noted the gouernance and direction of the church depended chieflie vpon the kings of this land in those daies as it manifestlie appeereth as well by the decrees of king Alfred as of this king Edward whose authoritie in the election of bishops as before ye haue heard séemed then alone to be sufficient Moreouer I thinke it good to aduertise you in this place that this Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie of whome ye haue heard before was the 19 in number from Augustine the first archbishop there for after Brightwold that was the 8 in number and first of the English nation that gouerned the sée succéeded Taduin that sat thrée yéeres Notelin fiue yéeres Cuthbert 18 yéeres Brethwin thrée yeeres Lambert 27 yéeres Adelard 13 yéeres Wilfred 28 yéeres Theologildus or Pleogildus â— yéeres Celuotus or Chelutus 10 yéeres Then succéeded Aldred of whome king Edward receiued the crowne and he was predecessor to Pleimond A litle before the death of king Edward Sithrike the king of Northumberland killed his brother Nigellus and then king Reinold conquered the citie of Yorke Adelstane succeedeth his father Edward in the kingdome Alfred practising by treason to keepe him from the gouernement sanke downe suddenlie as he was taking his oth for his purgation the cause why Alfred opposed himselfe against Adelstane whose praise is notable what he did to satisfie the expectation of his people ladie Beatrice king Edwards daughter maried to Sithrike a Danish gouernor of the Northumbers by whose meanes Edwin king Edwards brother was drowned practises of treason the ladie Beatrice strangelie put to death by hir stepsons for being of counsell to poison hir husband Sithrike hir death reuenged vpon the tormentors by hir father king Edward and how chronographers varie in the report of this historie The xix Chapter ADelstane the eldest sonne of king Edward began his reigne ouer the more part of all England the yéere of our Lord 924 which was in the 6 yere of the emperour Henrie the first in the 31 yéere of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France thrée moneths after the burning of Pauie about the 22 or 23 yéere of Constantine the third king of Scotland This Adelstane was crowned and consecrated king at Kingstone vpon Thames of Aldelme the archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded Pleimond He was the 24 king in number from Cerdicus or Cerdike the first king of the Westsaxons There were in the beginning some that set themselues against him as one Alfred a noble man which practised by treason to haue kept him from the gouernement but he was apprehended yer he could bring his purpose to passe and sent to Rome there to trie himselfe giltie or not giltie And as he tooke his oth for his purgation before the altar of saint Peter he suddenlie fell downe to the earth so that his seruants tooke him vp and bare him into the English schoole or hospitall where the third night after he died Pope Iohn the tenth sent vnto king Adelstane to know if he would that his bodie should be laid in christian buriall or not The king at the contemplation of Afreds friends and kinsfolks signified to the pope that he was contented that his bodie should be interred amongst other christians His lands being forfeited were giuen by the king vnto God and saint Peter The cause that mooued Alfred and other his complices against the king was as some haue alledged his bastardie But whether that allegation were true or but a slander this is certeine that except that steine of his honor there was nothing in this Adelstane worthie of blame so that he darkened all the glorious same of his predecessors both in vertuous conditions and victorious triumphs Such difference is there to haue that in thy selfe wherein to excell rather than to stand vpon the woorthinesse of thine ancestors sith that can not rightlie be called a mans owne After that king Adelstane was established in the estate he indeuored himselfe to answer the expectation of his people which hoped for great wealth to insue by his noble and prudent gouernance First therfore meaning to prouide for the suertie of his countrie he concluded a peace with Sithrike king of the Northumbers vnto whome as ye haue heard he gaue one of his sisters named Editha in mariage Sithrike liued not past one yéere after he had so maried hir And then Adelstane brought the prouince of the Northumbers vnto his subiection expelling one Aldulph out of the same that rebelled against him There be that write that Godfrie and Aulafe the sonnes of Sithrike succéeding their father in the gouernement of Northumberland by practising to mooue warre against king Adelstane occasioned him to inuade their countrie and to chase them out of the same so that Aulafe fled into Ireland Godfrie into Scotland but other write that Godfrie was the father of Reignold which wan Yorke after that Sithrike had slaine his brother Nigellus as before is mentioned ¶ The Scotish chronicles varie in report of these matters from the English writers whose chronicles affirme that in the life time of king Edward his daughter Beatrice was giuen in mariage to Sithrike the gouernor of the Danes in Northumberland with condition that if anie male were procreated in that mariage the same should inherit the dominions of king Edward after his decease King Edward had a brother as they say named Edwin a iolie gentleman and of great estimation amongst the Englishmen He by Sithrikes procurement was sent into Flanders in a ship that leaked and so was drowned to the great reioising of all the Danes least if he had suruiued his brother he would haue made some businesse for the crowne About the same time Adelstane a base sonne of K. Edward fled the realme for doubt to be made away by some like traitorous practise of the Danes Shortlie after king
which no small praise was thought to be due vnto the said quéene sith by hir politike gouernement in making hir match so beneficiall to hir selfe and hir line the crowne was thus recouered out of the hands of the Danes and restored againe in time to the right heire as by an auncient treatise which some haue intituled Encomium Emmae and was written in those daies it dooth and may appeare Which booke although there be but few copies thereof abroad giueth vndoubtedlie great light to the historie of that time But now to our purpose Cnute the same yeare in which he was thus maried through persuasion of his wife quéene Emma sent awaie the Danish nauie and armie home into Denmarke giuing to them fourescore and two thousand pounds of siluer which was leuied throughout this land for their wages In the yeare 1018 Edrike de Streona earle of Mercia was ouerthrowen in his owne turne for being called before the king into his priuie chamber and there in reasoning the matter about some quarrell that was picked to him he began verie presumptuouslie to vpbraid the king of such pleasures as he had before time doone vnto him I did said he for the loue which I bare towards you forsake my souereigne lord king Edmund and at length for your sake slue him At which words Cnute began to change countenance as one maruellouslie abashed and straightwaies gaue sentence against Edrike in this wise Thou art woorthie saith he of death and die thou shalt which art guiltie of treason both towards God and me sith that thou hast slaine thine owne souereigne lord and my déere alied brother Thy bloud therefore be vpon thine owne head sith thy toong hath vttered thy treason And immediatlie he caused his throat to be cut and his bodie to be throwne out at the chamber window into the riuer of Thames ¶ But others say that hands were laid vpon him in the verie same chamber or closet where he murdered the king straightwaies to preuent all causes of tumults hurlieburlies he was put to death with terrible torments of fierbrands links which execution hauing passed vpon him a second succeeded for both his féet were bound together and his bodie drawne through the streets of the citie in fine cast into a common ditch called Houndsditch for that the citizens threw their dead dogs and stinking carrion wish other filth into it accounting him worthie of worse rather than of a better buriall In such haired was treason had being a vice which the verie infidels and grosse pagans abhorred else would they not haue said 〈…〉 Treason I loue but a traitor I hate This was the end of Edrike surnamed de Stratten or Streona a man of great infamie for his craftie dissimulation falshood and treason vsed by him to the ouerthrow of the English estate as partlie before is touched But there be that concerning the cause of this Edriks death séeme partlie to disagrée from that which before is recited declaring that Cnute standing in some doubt to be betraied through the treason of Edrike sought occasion how to rid him and others whome he mustrusted out of the way And therefore on a day when Edrike craued some preferment at Cnuts hands said that he had deserued to be well thought of sith by his fight from the battell at Ashendon the victorie therby inclined to Cnutes part Cnute hearing him speake these words made this answere And canst thou quoth he be true to me that through fraudulent meanes did fiddest deceiue thy souereigne lord and maister But I will reward thée according to thy deserts so as from henceforth thou shalt not deceiue anie other and so forthwith commanded Erike one of his chiefe capteines to dispatch him who incontinentlie cut off his head with his are or halbert Uerelie Simon Dunelmenfis saith that K. Cnute vnderstanding in what sort both king Egelred and his sonne king Edmund Ironside had béene betraied by the saith Edrike stood in great doubt to be likewise deceiued by him and therefore was glad to haue some pretended quarell to dispatch both him and others whome he likewise mistrusted as it well appeared For at the same time there were put to death with Edrike earle Norman the sonne of earle Leofwin and brother to earle Leofrike also Adelward the sonne of earle Agelmare and Brightrike the sonne of Alfegus gouernor of Deuonshire without all guilt or cause as some write And in place of Norman his brother Leofrike was made earle of Mercia by the king and had in great fauour This Leofrike is commonlie also by writers named earle of Chester After this Cnute likewise banished Iric and Turkill two Danes the one as before is recited gouernor of Northumberland and the other of Northfolke and Suffolke or Eastangle Then rested the whole rule of the realme in the kings hands wherevpon he studied to preserue the people in peace and ordeined lawes according to the which both Danes and Englishmen should be gouerned in equall state and degrée Diuers great lords whome he found vnfaithfull or rather suspected he put to death as before ye haue heard beside such as he banished out of the realme He raised a tar or tribute of the people amounting to the summer of fourescore two thousand pounds besides 11000 pounds which the Londoners paid towards the maintenance of the Danish armie But whereas these things chaunced not all at one time but in sundrie Seasons we will returne somewhat backe to declare what other exploits were atchiued in the meane time by Cnute not onelie in England but also in Denmarke and elsewhere admonishing the reader in the processe of the discourse following that much excellent matter is comprehended whereout if the same be studiouslie read and diligentlie confidered no small profit is to be reaped both for the augmentation of his owne knowledge and others that be studious Cnute saileth into Denmarke to subdue the Vandals earle Goodwins good seruice with the English against the said Vandals and what benefit accrewed vnto the Englishmen by the said good seruice he returneth into England after the discomfiture of the enimie he saileth ouer againe into Denmarke and incountreth with the Sweideners the occasion of this warre or incounter taken by Olaâ—us his hard hap vnluckie fortune and wofull death wrought by the hands of his owne vnnaturall subiects Cnuts confidence in the Englishmen his deuour voiage to Rome his returne into England his subduing of the Scots his death and interrement The twelfth Chapter IN the third yeare of his reigne Cnute sailed with an armie of Englishmen and Danes into Denmarke to subdue the Uandals there which then sore anncied and warred against his subiects of Denmarke Earle Goodwine which had the souereigne conduct of the Englishmen the night before the day appointed for the battell got him forth of the campe with his people and suddenlie assailing the Uandals in their lodgings easilie distressed
entrance into this countrie dearth by tempests earle Goodwines sonne banished out of this land he returneth in hope of the kings fauour killeth his coosen earle Bearne for his good will and forwardnes to set him in credit againe his flight into Flanders his returne into England the king is pacified with him certeine Danish rouers arriue at Sandwich spoile the coast inrich themselues with the spoiles make sale of their gettings and returne to their countrie the Welshmen with their princes rebelling are subdued king Edward keepeth the seas on Sandwich side in aid of Baldwine earle of Flanders a bloudie fraie in Canturburie betwixt the earle of Bullongne and the townesmen earle Goodwine fauoureth the Kentishmen against the Bullongners why he refuseth to punish the Canturburie men at the kings commandement for breaking the kings peace he setteth the king in a furie his suborned excuse to shift off his comming to the assemblie of lords conuented about the foresaid broile earle Goodwine bandeth himselfe against the king he would haue the strangers deliuered into his hands his request is denied a battell readie to haue bene fought betweene him and the king the tumult is pacified and put to a parlement earle Goodwines retinue forsake him he his sonnes and their wiues take their flight beyond the seas The second Chapter YE must vnderstand that K. Edward brought diuerse Normans ouer with him which in time of his banishment had shewed him great friendship wherefore he now sought to recompense them Amongst other the forenamed Robert of Canturburie was one who before his comming ouer was a moonke in the abbeie of Gemeticum in Normandie and being by the king first aduanced to gouerne the sée of London was after made archbishop of Canturburie and bare great rule vnder the king so that he could not auoid the enuie of diuerse noble man and 〈◊〉 of earle Goodwâ—â—e as shall appeare About the third yeere of king Edwards wigne Osgot Clappa was banished the realme And in the yéere following that is to say in the yeere 1047 there fell a marvellous great snow couering the ground from the beginning of Ianuarâ—e vntill the 17 day of March. Besides this there hapned the same yeere such tempest and lightnings that the corne vpon the earth was burnt vp and blasted by reason whereof there followed a great dearth in England and also death of men cettell About this time Swame the sonne of earle Goodwine was banished the land and fled into Flanders This Swaine kept Edgiua the abbesse of the monasterue of Leoffe and forsaking his wife ment to haue married the foresaid abbesse Within a certeine time after his banishment he returned into England in hope to purchase the kings peace by his fathers meanes and other his friends But vpon some malicious pretense he slue his coosen earle Bearne who was about to labour to the king for his pardon and so then fled againe into Flanders till at length Allered the archbishop of Yorke obteined his pardon and found meanes to reconcile him to the kings fauour In the meane time about the sixt yéere of king Edwards reigne certeine pirats of the Danes arriued in Sandwich hauen and entring the land wasted and spoiled all about the coast There be that write that the Danes had at that time to their leaders two capteins the one named Lother and the other Irling After they had béene at Sandwich and brought from thence great riches of gold and siluer they coasted about vnto the side of Essex and there spoiling the countrie went backe to the sea and sailing into Flanders made sale of their spoiles and booties there and so returned to their countries After this during the reigne of king Edward there chanced no warres neither forren nor ciuill but that the same was either with small slaughter luckilie ended or else without anie notable aduenture changed into peace The Welshmen in déed with their princes Rise and Griffin wrought some trouble but still they were subdued and in the end both the said Rise and Griffin were brought vnto confusion although in the meane time they did much hurt and namelie Griffin who with aid of some Irishmen with whome he was alied about this time entred into the Seuerne sea and tooke preies about the riuer of Wie and after returned without anie battell to him offered About the same time to wit in the yéere 1049 the emperor Henrie the third made warres against Baldwine earle of Flanders and for that he wished to haue the sea stopped that the said earle should not escape by flight that waie foorth he sent to king Edward willing him to kéepe the sea with some number of ships King Edward furnishing a nauie lay with the same at Sandwich and so kept the seas on that side till the emperor had his will of the earle At the same time Swaine sonne of earle Goodwine came into the realme and traitorouslie slue his coosen Bearne as before is said the which trauelled to agrée him with the king Also Gosipat Clappa who had left his wife at Bruges in Flanders comming amongst other of the Danish pirats which had robbed in the coasts of Kent Essex as before ye haue heard receiued his wife and departed backe into Denmarke wiâ—h six ships leauing the residue being 23 behind him About the tenth yéere of king Edwards reigne Eustace earle of Bullongne that was father vnto the valiant Godfrey of Bullongne Baldwin both afterward kings of Hierusalem 〈…〉 England in the moneth of September to 〈◊〉 his brother in law king Edward whose sister named Godâ— he had maried she then being the 〈◊〉 of Guaâ—ter de Maâ—â—â—t He found the king at Glocester and being there 〈◊〉 receiued after he had once dispatched such matters for the which he therefore came he tooke leaue and returned homeward But at Canturburie one of his heâ—â—ngers 〈◊〉 roughlie with one of the citizens about a lodging which he sought to haue rather by force than by in treatance occasioned his owne death Whereof when the erle was aduertised he hasted thither to revenge the slaughter of his seruant and fiue both the citizen which had killed his man and eighteene others The citizens héerewith in a great furie got them to armor and set vpon the earle and his returne of whom they slue twentie persons out of hand wounded a great number of the residue so that the earle scarse might escape with one or two of his men from the fraie with all spéed returned backe to the king presenting gréeuous information against them of Canturburie for their cruell vsing of him not onlie in fleaing of his seruants but also in putting him in danger of his life The king crediting the earle was highlie offended against the citizens and with all spéed sending for earle Goodwine declared vnto him in greeuous wise the rebellious act of them of Canturburie which were
a notable rebell and pirat his troubled conscience his wicked life and wretched death The third Chapter THE king hauing perfect knowledge that earle Goodwine had refused to come to the court in such order as he had prescribed him and that he was departed the realme with his sonnes he proclaimed them outlawes and gaue the lands of Harold vnto Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike who guided the same verie woorthilie and resigned them againe without grudging vnto the same Harold when he was returned out of exile Also vnto earle Oddo were giuen the counties of Detionshire and Summersetshire Moreouer about the same time the king put his wife quéene Editha from him and appointed hir to streict keeping in the abbeie of Warwell This Editha was a noble gentlewoman well learned and expert in all sciences yet hir good name was stained somewhat as though she had not liued so continentlie as was to be wished both in hir husbands life time and after his deceasse But yet at the houre of hir death which chanced in the daies of William Conqueror she cleared hir selfe in taking it vpon the charge of hir soule that she had euer liued in perfect chastitie for king Edward as before is mentioned neuer touched hir in anie actuall maner By this streict dealing with the quéene that was daughter to earle Goodwine now in time of hir fathers exile it hath séemed to manie that king Edward forbare to deale with hir in carnall wise more for hatred of hir kin than for anie other respect But to proceed In the second yéere to Goodwines banishment both he and his sonnes hauing prouided themselues of ships and men of warre conuenient for the purpose came vpon the coasts of England and after the maner of rouers tooke preies where as they espied aduantage namelie on the coasts of Kent and Sussex In the meane time also Griffin the K. of Wales destroid a great part of Herefordshire against whom the power of that countrie also manie Normans that lay in garrison within the castell of Hereford comming to giue battell were ouerthrowne on the same day in the which about two and twentie yéeres before or as some ropies haue thirtéene yéeres the Welshmen had slaine Edwine the brother of earle Leofrike Shortlie after earle Harold and his brother Leofwine returning out of Ireland entered into the Seuerne sea landing on the coasts of Summersetshire and Dorsetshire where falling to spoile they were incountred by a power assembled out of the counties of Deuonshire and Summersetshire but Harold put his aduersaries to flight and slue thirtie gentlemen of honor or thanes as they called them with a great number of others Then Harold and his brethren returning with their preie and bootie to their ships and coasting about the point of Cornwall came and ioined with their father their other brethren then soiorning in the I le of Wight King Edward to withstand their malice had rigged and furnished foorth sixtie ships of warre with the which he himselfe went to the water not sticking to lie aboord at that season although he had appointed for capteines and admerals two earles that were his coosins Odo and Rafe who had charge of the whole armie Rafe was his nephue as soone to his sister Goda by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. But although they were knowne to be sufficient men for the ordering of such businesse yet he thought the necessitie to be such as his person could not be presentlie spared Therefore he was diligent in foreséeing of things by good aduise although age would not giue him leaue to execute the same by his owne hand and force of bodie But as the nauies on both parts were readie to haue ioined they were seuered by reason of a thicke mist that then rose wherby their furious rage was restreined for that time and immediatlie therevpon Goodwine and his complices were forced by a contrarie wind to returne to the places from whence they came Shortlie after by mediation of friends a peace was made and earle Goodwine restored home and obteined againe both the kings sauour and all his former liuings for he was such an eloquent wise man that he clered and purged himselfe of all such crimes and accusations as in anie sort had béene laid against him Thus haue some written concerning this agréement betwixt king Edward and erle Goodwine where other make somewhat larger report thereof as thus At the same time that the two sonnes of erle Goodwine Harold and Leofwine came foorth of Ireland and inuaded the west countrie king Edward rigged foorth fortie ships the which throughlie furnished with men munition and vittels he sent vnto Sandwich commanding the capteines there to wait for the comming of erle Goodwine whom he vnderstood to be in a readinesse to returne into England but notwithstanding there wanted no diligence in them to looke to their charge erle Goodwine secretlie with a few ships which he had got togither ariued in Kent and sending foorth his letters and messengers abroad to the citizens of Canturburie to them of Sussex Southerie others required aid of them who with one consent promised to liue and die with him The capteines of the nauie at Sandwich aduertised hereof made towards the place where they thought to haue found erle Goodwine but he being warned of their comming escaped by flight and got him out of their danger wherevpon they withdrew to Sandwich and after returned to London Earle Goodwine aduertised thereof sailed to the I le of Wight and wasted vp and downe those seas till his sonnes Harold and Leofwine came and ioined their nauie with his and ceassing from spoile onlie sought to recouer vittels to serue their turne And increasing their power by such aid as they might any where procure at length they came to Sandwich wherof king Edward hauing knowledge being then at London he sent abroad to raise all the power he might make But they that were appointed to come vnto him lingred time in which meane while earle Goodwine comming into the Thames so vp the riuer arriued in Southwarke on the day of the exaltation of the crosse in September being monday and their staieng for the tide solicited the Londoners so that he obteined of them what he could desire Afterwards without disturbance he passed vp the riuer with the tide through the south arch of the bridge at the same instant a mightie armie which he had by land mustered in the fields on that south side the same riuer and herewith his nauie made towards the north side of the riuer as if they ment to inclose the kings nauie for the king had also a nauie an armie by land but yet sith there were few either on the one part or the other that were able to doo anie great feat except Englishmen they were loth to fight one against another wherevpon the wiser sort on both sides sought meanes to make an atonement and
so at length by their diligent trauell the matter was taken vp and the armies being dismissed on both parts earle Goodwine was restored to his former dignitie Herevpon were pledges deliuered on his behalfe that is to say Wilnotus one of his sonnes and Hacun the sonne of Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine These two pledges were sent vnto William duke of Normandie to be kept with him for more assurance of Goodwines loialtie Some write that Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine was not reconciled to the kings fauour at this time but whether he was or not this is reported of him for a truth that after he had attempted sundrie rebellions against king Edward he lastlie also rebelled against his father Goodwine and his brother Harold and became a pirate dishonouring with such manifold robberies as he made on the seas the noble progenie whereof he was descended Finallie vpon remorse of conscience as hath béene thought for murthering of his coosine or as some say his brother erle Bearne he went on pilgrimage to Hierusalem and died by the way of cold which he caught in returning homeward as some write in Licia but others affirme that he fell into the hands of Saracens that were robbers by the high waies and so was murthered of them At what time William duke of Normandie came ouer into England king Edward promiseth to make him his heire to the kingdom and crowne the death of queene Emma earle Goodwine being growne in fauor againe seeketh new reuenges of old grudges causing archbishop Robert and certeine noble Normans his aduersaries to be banished Stigand intrudeth himselfe into archbishop Roberts see his simonie and lacke of learning what maner of men were thought meet to be made bishops in those daies king Edward beginneth to prouide for the good and prosperous state of his kingdome his consideration of lawes made in his predecessours times and abused the lawes of S. Edward vsuallie called the common lawes how whereof and wherevpon institured the death of earle Goodwine being sudden as some say or naturall as others report his vertues and vices his behauiour and his sonnes vpon presumption and will in the time of their authorities his two wiues and children the sudden and dreadfull death of his mother hir selling of the beautifull youth male and female of this land to the Danish people The fourth Chapter THe foresaide William duke of Normandie that after conquered this land during the time of Goodwines outlawrie 〈…〉 to this land with 〈…〉 of men and 〈…〉 receiued of the king 〈…〉 great chéere Now after he had taried a season hereturned into his countrie not without great gifts of iewels and other things which the king most liberallie bestowed vpon him And as some write the king promised him at that time to make him his heire to the realme of England if he chanced to die without issue ¶ Shortlie after or rather somewhat before queene Emma the kings mother died and was buried at Winchester After that earle Goodwine was restored to the kings fauour bicause he knew that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie had beene the chéefe procurer of the kings euill will towards him he found means to weare him out of credit and diuers other specially of the Normans bearing the world in hand that they had sought to trouble the state of the realme to set variance betwixt the king and the lords of the English nation whereas the Normans againe alledged that earle Goodwine and his sonnes abused the kings soft and gentle nature would not sticke to ieast and mocke at his curteous and mild procéedings But howsoeuer the matter went archbishop Robert was glad to depart out of the realme and going to Rome made complaint in the court there of the iniuries that were offred him but in returning through Normandie he died in the abbeie of Gemmeticum where he had bene moonke before his comming into England Diuerse others were compelled to forsake the realme at the same time both spirituall men and temporall as William bishop of London and Ulfe bishop of Lincolne Osberne named Pentecost and his companion Hugh were constreined to surrender their castels and by licence of earle Leosrike withdrew thorough his countrie into Scotland where of king Mackbeth they were honorablie receiued These were Normans for as partlie ye haue heard king Edward brought with him no small number of that nation when he came from thence to receiue the crowne and by them he was altogither ruled to the great offending of his owne naturall subiects the Englishmen namelie earle Goodwine and his sonnes who in those daies for their great possessions and large reuenues were had in no small reputation with the English people After that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed the realme as before ye haue heard Stigand was made archbishop of Canturburie or rather thrust himselfe into that dignitie not being lawfullie called in like manner as he had doone at Winchester for whereas he was first bishop of Shireborne he left that church and tooke vpon him the bishoprike of Winchester by force and now atteining to be archbishop of Canturburie he kept both Winchester and Canturburie in his hand at one instant This Stigand was greatlie infamed for his couetous practises in sale of possessions apperteining to the church He was nothing learned but that want was a common fault amongest the bishops of that age for it was openlie spoken in those daies that he was méet onelie to be a bishop which could vse the pompe of the world voluptuous pleasures rich rament and set himselfe foorth with a iollie retinue of gentlemen and seruants on horssebacke for therein stood the countenance of a bishop as the world then went and not in studie how to haue the people fed with the word of life to the sauing of their soules King Edward now in the twelfth yeare of his reigne hauing brought the state of the realme quite from troubles of warre both by sea and land began to foresée as well for the welth of his subiects as for himselfe being naturallie inclined to wish well to all men He therefore considered how by the manifold lawes which had beene made by Britaines Englishmen and Danes within this land occasion was ministred to manie which measured all things by respect of their owne priuate gaine and profit to peruert iustice and to vse wrongfull dealing in stead of right clouding the same vnder some branch of the lawe naughtilie misconstrued Wherevpon to auoid that mischiefe he picked out a summe of that huge and vnmesurable masse and heape of lawes such as were thought most indifferent and necessarie therewith ordeined a few those most wholesome to be from thenceforth vsed according to whose prescript men might liue in due forme and rightfull order of a ciuill life These lawes were afterwards called the common lawes and also saint Edward his lawes so much esteemed of the
Ireland and there prouiding 18 ships of rouers returned landing in Wales ioined himselfe with Griffin the king or prince of Wales and did much hurt on the borders about Hereford of which place Rafe was then earle that was sonne vnto Goda the sister of K. Edward by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. This earle assembling an armie came forth to giue battell to the enimies appointing the Englishmen contrarie to their manner to fight on horssebacke but being readie on the two twentith of October to giue the onset in a place not past two miles from Hereford he with his Frenchmen and Normans fled and so the rest were discomfited whome the aduersaries pursued and slue to the number of 500 beside such as were hurt and escaped with life Griffin and Algar hauing obteined this victorie entered into the towne of Hereford set the minster on fire slue seuen of the canons that stood to defend the doores or gates of the principall church and finallie spoiled and burned the towne miserablie The king aduertised hereof gathered an armie ouer the which Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine was made generall who followed vpon the enimies that fled before him into Northwales staied not till hauing passed through Stratâ—luid he came to the mountaines of Snowdon where he pitched his field The enimies durst not abide him but got them into Southwales whereof Harold being aduertised left the more part of his armie in Northwales to resist the enimies there with the residue of his people came backe vnto Hereford recouered the towne and caused a great and mightie trench to be cast round about it with an high rampire and fensed it with gates and other fortifications After this he did so much that comming to a communication with Griffin and Algar at a place called Biligelhage a peace was concluded and so the nauie of earle Algar sailed about and came to Chester there to remaine till the men of warre and marriners had their wages while he went to the king who pardoned his offense restored him to his earledome After this in the verie same yeare being the 15 of king Edwards reigne as some writers affirme Siward the noble earle of Northumberland died of the slix of whom it is said that when he perceiued the houre of death to be néere he caused him selfe to be put in armour set vp in his chaire affirming that a knight and a man of honour ought to die in that sort rather than lieng on a couch like a féeble and fainthearted creature and sitting so vpright in his chaire armed at all points he ended his life and was buried at Yorke O stout harted man not vnlike to that famous Romane remembred by Tullie in his Tusculane questions who suffered the sawing of his leg from his bodie without shrinking looking vpon the surgeon all the while hauing no part of his bodie bound for shrinking The said Siward earle of Northumberland was a man of a giantlike stature thereto of a verie stout and hardie courage because his sonne Walteif was but an infant and as yet not out of his cradell the earledome was giuen vnto earle Tostle one of Goodwins sonnes Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside is sent for to be made heire apparant to crowne his death the deceasse of Leofrike earle of Chester the vertues and good deeds of him and his wife Gudwina Couentrie free from custome and toll churches and religious places builded and repared Algar succeedeth his father Leofrike in the earledome he is accused of treason and banished he recouereth his earledome by force of armes Harold is sent with a power against Griffin king of Wales the countrie wasted and the people forced to yeeld they renounce Griffin their king kill him and send his head to Harold Griffins brethren rule Wales after him by grant of king Edward Harolds infortunate going ouer into Normandie the earle of Ponthieu taketh him prisoner and releaseth him at the request of William duke of Normandie for whose vse Harold sweareth to keepe possession of the realme of England the duke promiseth him his daughter in mariage The sixt Chapter NOt long after in the yeare 1057 Aldred bishop of Worcester was sent ouer vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside into England whome king Edward was desirous to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after that he was returned into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Westminster or as others say in the church of S. Paule within London The same yeare that is to say in the seuentéenth yeare or in the sixtéenth yeare of king Edwards reigne as some write Leofrike the noble earle of Chester or Mercia that was sonne to duke Leofwine departed this life in his owne towne of Bromelie on the last day of August and was buried at Couentrie in the abbeie there which he had builded This earle Leofrike was a man of great honor wise and discréet in all his dooings His high wisdome and policie stood the realme in great stéed whilest he liued He had a noble ladie to his wife named Gudwina at whose earnest sute he made the citie of Couentrie frée of all manner of toll except horsses and to haue that toll laid downe also his foresaid wife rode naked through the middest of the towne without other couerture saue onlie hir haire Moreouer partlie moued by his owne deuotion and partlie by the persuasion of his wife he builded or beneficiallie augmented and repared manie abbeies churches as the said abbeie or priorie at Couentrie the abbeies of Wenlocke Worcester Stone Euesham and Leof besides Hereford Also he builded two churches within the citie of Chester the one called S. Iohns and the other S. Werbrough The value of the iewels ornaments which he bestowed on the abbeie church of Couentrie was inestimable After Leofriks death his sonne Algar was made earle and intituled in all his lands and seigniories In the yeare following to wit 1058 the same Algar was accused againe through malice of some enuious persons of treason so that he was exiled the land wherevpon he repaired againe vnto his old friend Griffin prince of Northwales of whome he was ioifullie receiued shortlie after by his aid also by the power of a nauie of ships that by chance arriued in those parts at that selfe same season vnlooked for out of Norwaie the said Algar recouered his earledome by force as some haue written King Edward about the twentith yeare of his reigne as then remaining at Glocester appointed earle Harold to inuade the dominions of Griffin king of Wales Harold taking with him a power of horssemen made spéed and came to Rutland and there burned Griffins palace and also his ships and then about Midlent returned againe into England After this about the
perplexitie to whome they might best commit the roiall gouernement of the realme For there was not anie among them that had iust title thereto or able and apt to take the charge vpon him For although Edgar surnamed Edeling the sonne of Edward the outlaw that was sonne of Edmund Ironside was at the same time latelie come into England with his mother and sisters out of Hungarie where he was borne yet for that he was but a child not of sufficient age to beare rule they durst not as then commit the gouernement of the realme vnto him least as some haue thought his tendernesse of age might first bréed a contempt of his person and therewith minister occasion to ciuill discord wherby a shipwracke of the estate might ensue to the great annoie and present ouerthrow of such as then liued in the same But what consideration soeuer they had in this behalfe they ought not to haue defrauded the yoong gentlemen of his lawfull right to the crowne For as we haue heard and séene God whose prouidence and mightie power is shewed by ouerthrowing of high and mightie things now and then by the weake and féeble hath gouerned states and kingdomes oftentimes in as good quiet and princelie policie by a child as by men of age and great discretion But to the purpose beside the doubt which rested among the lords how to bestow the crowne the manifold and strange woonders which were séene and heard in those daies betokening as men thought some change to be at hand in the state of the realme made the lords aâ—raid and namelie bicause they stood in great doubt of William duke of Normandie who pretended a right to the crowne as lawfull heire appointed by king Edward for that he was kin to him in the second and third degree For Richard the first of that name duke of Normandie begot Richard the second and Emma which Emma bare Edward by hir husband Ethelred Richard the second had also issue Richard the third and Robert which Robert by a concubine had issue William surnamed the bastard that was now duke of Normandie and after the death of his coosine king Edward made claime as is said to the crowne of England Whilest the lords were thus studieng and consulting what should be best for them to doo in these doubts Harold the son of Goodwine earle of Kent proclaimed himselfe king of England the people being not much offended therewith bicause of the great confidence and opinion which they had latelie conceiued of his valiancie Some write among whome Edmerus is one how king Edward ordeined before his death that Harold should succéed him as heire to the crowne and that therevpon the lords immediatlie after the said Edwards deceasse crowned Harold for their king and so he was consecrated by Aldred archbishop of Yorke according to the custom and maner of the former kings or as other affirme he set the crowne on his owne head without anie the accustomed ceremonies in the yéere after the birth of our sauiour 1066 or in the yéere of Christ 1065 after the account of the church of England as before is noted But how and whensoeuer he came to the seat roiall of this kingdome certeine it is that this Harold in the begining of his reigne considering with himselfe how and in what sort he had taken vpon him the rule of the kingdome rather by intrusion than by anie lawfull right studied by all meanes which way to win the peoples fauour and omitted no occasion whereby he might shew anie token of bountious liberalitie gentlenesse and courteous behauiour towards them The gréeuous customes also and taxes which his predecessors had raised he either abolished or diminished the ordinarie wages of his seruants and men of warre he increased and further shewed himselfe verie well bent to all vertue and goodnesse whereby he purchased no small fauor among such as were his subiects Whilest Harold went about thus to steale the peoples good willes there came ouer vnlooked for sundrie ambassadours from William the bastard duke of Normandie with commission to require him to remember his oth sometime made to the said William in the time of his extremitie which was that he the said Harold should aid him in the obteining of the crowne of England if king Edward should happen to die without issue This couenant he made as it is supposed in king Edwards daies when by licence of the same Edward or rather as Edmerus writeth against his will he went ouer into Normandie to visit his brethren which laie there as pledges Howbeit at this present Harolds answer to the said ambassadors was that he would be readie to gratifie the duke in all that he could demand so that he would not aske the realme which alreadie he had in his full possession And further he declared vnto them as some write that as for the oth which he had made in times past vnto duke William the same was but a constreined no voluntarie oth which in law is nothing since thereby he tooke vpon him to grant that which was not in his power to giue he being but a subiect whilest king Edward was liuing For if a promised vow or oth which a maid maketh concerning the bestowing of hir bodie in hir fathers house without his consent is made void much more an oth by him made that was a subiect and vnder the rule of a king without his souereignes consent ought to be void and of no value He alledged moreouer that as for him to take an oth to deliuer the inheritance of anie realme without the generall consent of the estates of the same could not be other than a great péece of presumption yea although he might haue iust title therevnto so it was an vnreasonable request of the duke at this present to will him to renounce the kingdome the gouernance whereof he had alreadie taken vpon him with so great fauor and good liking of all men Duke William hauing receiued this answer and nothing liking thereof sent once againe to Harold requiring him then at the least-wise that he would take his daughter to wife according to his former promise in refusing whereof he could make no sound allegation bicause it was a thing of his owne motion and in his absolute power both to grant and to performe But Harold being of a stout courage with proud countenance frowned vpon the Norman ambassadors and declared to them that his mind was nothing bent as then to yéeld therevnto in any maner of wise And so with other talke tending to the like effect he sent them away without anie further answer The daughter of duke William whome Harold should haue maried was named Adeliza as Gemeticensis saith and with hir as the same author writeth it was couenanted by duke William that Harold should inioy halfe the realme in name of hir dower Howbeit some write that
and not to faile in one tittle in the whole processe of this his laborious repetition But as they dealt in this order for matters of their religion so in ciuill affairs historicall treatises and setting downe of lawes they vsed like order and letters almost with the Grecians Whereby it is easie to be séene that they reteined this kind of writing from Druiyus the originall founder of their religion and that this Iland hath not béene void of letters and learned men euen sith it was first inhabited I would ad some thing in particular also of their apparell but sith the dealing withall is nothing profitable to the reader I passe it ouer signifieng neuerthelesse that it was distinguished by sundrie dauises from that of the common sort and of such estimation among the people that whosoeuer ware the Druiysh weed might walke where he would without any harme or annoiance This honour was giuen also vnto the préests in Rome insomuch that when Volusius was exiled by the Triumuirate and saw himselfe in such danger as that he could not escape the hardest he gat the wéed of a preest vpon his backe and begged his almes therein euen in the high waies as he trauelled and so escaped the danger and the furie of his aduersaries but to proceed with other things After the death of Druiyus Bardus his sonne and fift king of the Celts succéeded not onelie ouer the said kingdome but also in his fathers vertues whereby it is verie likelie that the winding and wrapping vp of the said religion after the afore remembred sort into verse was first deuised by him for he was an excellent poet and no lesse indued with a singular skill in the practise and speculation of musicke of which two many suppose him to be the verie author and beginner although vniustlie sith both poetrie and song were in vse before the flood as was also the harpe and pipe which Iubal inuented and could neuer be performed without great skill in musicke But to procéed as the cheefe estimation of the Druiydes remained in the end among the Britons onelie for their knowledge in religion so did the fame of the Bardes which were so called of this Bardus for their excellent skill in musicke poetrie and the heroicall kind of song which at the first conteined onelie the high mysteries and secret points of their religion There was little difference also betwéene them and the Druiydes till they so farre degenerated from their first institution that they became to be minstrels at feasts droonken meetings and abhominable sacrifices of the idols where they sang most commonlie no diuinitie as before but the puissant acts of valiant princes and fabulous narrations of the adulteries of the gods Certes in my time this fond vsage and thereto the verie name of the Bardes are not yet extinguished among the Britons of Wales where they call their poets and Musicians Barthes as they doo also in Ireland which Sulpitius also writing to Lucane remembreth where he saith that the word Bardus is meere Celtike and signifieth a singer Howbeit the Romans iudging all nations beside themselues to be but rude and barbarous and thereto misliking vtterlie the rough musicke of the Bardes entred so farre into the contemptuous mockage of their melodie that they ascribed the word Bardus vnto their fooles and idiots whereas contrariwise the Scythians and such as dwell within the northweast part of Europe did vse the same word in verie honourable maner calling their best poets and heroicall singers Singebardos their couragious singers and capiteins that delited in musicke Albardos Dagobardos Rodtbardos one lame musician Lambard aboue all other of whose skilfull ditties Germanie is not vnfurnished as I heare vnto this daie In Quizqueia or new Spaine an Iland of the Indies they call such men Boitios their rimes Arcitos and in steed of harps they sing vnto timbrels made of shels such sonnets and ditties as either perteine vnto religion prophane loue commendation of ancestrie and inflammation of the mind vnto Mars whereby there appeareth to be small difference betwéene their Boitios and our Bardes Finallie of our sort Lucane in his first booke writeth thus among other like saiengs well toward the latter end Vos quóque qui fortes animas belloque peremptas Laudibus in longum vates dimit titis auum Plurima securi fudistis carmina Bardi Et vos barbaricos ritus morémque sinistrum Sacrorum Druiydae positis recepistis ab armis Solis nosse Deos coeli numina vobis Aut solis nescire datum nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis Vobis authoribus vmbrae Non tacitas Erebi sedes Ditisque profundi Pallida regna petunt regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio Longae canitis si cognita vitae Morsmedia est certe populi quos despicit arctos Foelices errore suo quos ille timorum Maximus haud vrget leti metus inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris animaeque capaces Mortis ignauum est rediturae parcere vitae Thus we sée as in a glasse the state of religion for a time after the first inhabitation of this Iland but how long it continued in such soundnese as the originall authors left it in good sooth I cannot say yet this is most certeine that after a time when Albion arriued here the religion earst imbraced fell into great decaie For whereas Iaphet Samothes with their children taught nothing else than such doctrine as they had learned of Noah C ham the great grandfather of this our Albion and his disciples vtterlie renouncing to follow their steps gaue their minds wholie to seduce and lead their hearers headlong vnto all error Whereby his posteritie not onelie corrupted this our Iland with most filthie trades and practises but also all mankind generallie where they became with vicious life and most vngodlie conuersation For from Cham and his successours procéeded at the first all sorcerie witchcraft and the execution of vnlawfull lust without respect of sex age consanguinitie or kind as branches from an odious and abhominable root or streames deriued from a most filthie and horrible stinking puddle Howbeit notwithstanding all these his manifold lewdnesses such was the follie of his Aegyptians where he first reigned and taught that whilest he liued they alone had him in great estimation whereas other nations contemned and abhorred him for his wickednesse calling him Chemesenua that is the impudent infamous and wicked Cham and not onelie builded a citie vnto him which they called Chem Min but also after his death reputed him for a god calling the highest of the seuen planets after his name as they did the next beneath it after Osyris his sonne whom they likewise honored vnder the name of Iupiter Certes it was a custome begonne in Aegypt of old time and generallie in vse almost in euerie place in processe of time when any of their famous worthie princes died to ascribe some forme
receiueth a pretie brooke descending from Frome Selwood west of Brackleie increased with sundrie rils whereof two come out of Selwood forrest and one of them from the Fratrie another out of Long lead parke from Horningsham and the fourth from Cofleie Hence our Frome goeth to Lullington Beckington Farleie castell Bord and Fresh foord and taking in the Silling brooke falleth into the Auon beneath Bradford and east of Freshford From thence going beneath Stoke it receiueth on the left hand a water comming from southwest increased by sundrie brookes whereof one commeth from Camelet by Litleton and Dankerton the other from Stone Eston Midsummer Norton by Welston Rodstocke Wrigleton Foscot and Wellow and there taking in a rill from Phillips Norton it goeth by Clauerton to Hampton and there it méeteth with another water comming from Barthford whose head is at Litleton from whence it runneth by west Kineton to Castell combe where it ioineth with a rill rising by north from Litleton drue and thence commeth south to Slaughtenford Haselburie Box Baithford and so into the Auon which turning plaine west hasteth to Baithwijc and meeting with another in his passage from Caldaston to Bath the Tiuertons and Coston Héere also it taketh in a rill by the waie from Markesburie by Wilmerton and Newton and then going on to Sawford it méeteth with one rill soone west of Northstocke named Swinford and another by Bitton from Durhain by Wike and so procéedeth still holding on his way to Caimsham a towne in Summerset shire so called of Caim an English saint by whose praiers as the countrie once beléeued all the adders snakes and serpents were turned into stone their formes reserued and for a certeine space of ground about the said towne and whereof some store as yet is to be found in those quaries But this miracle is so true as the historie of Hilda or that S. Patrike should chase all venemous creatures out of Italie with his staffe or that maid Radegund should driue the crowes to the pound which did annoie hir corne while she went vnto a chappell to heare sée a masse where it crosseth the Chute which issueth at Winford and goeth by bishops Chue to Penford and there receiueth the Clue comming from Cluton and from thence to Chute so into the Auon The Auon likewise after all these confluences goeth to Briselton and so to Bristow beneath which it receiueth a rill on each side wherof one commeth from about Stoke lodge in Glocestershire being a faire water and running by Acton Frampton Hambroch Stapleton and through Bristow the other by south from Dundreie hill and towne by Bisport and Bedminster and so descending yet lower goeth to Rawneham passage and Clifton then by S. Uincents rocke and Laie next of all to Crocampill and finallie into the sea whither all waters by nature doo resort Beside this water Leland maketh mention of Alderleie brooke which in some ancient records is also called Auon and runneth by Barkeleie In like maner he talketh of Douresleie booke whose principall head is in Douresleie towne howbeit he saith no thing of it more than that it serueth sundrie tucking lucking milles and goeth by Tortworth or foure miles further before it come at the Sauerne Finallie making mention of an excellent quarrie of hard stone about Douresleie he telleth of the Tortworth becke that runneth within a flight shot of Barkeleie towne and falleth on the left hand into Sauerne marches taking with all the Alderleie or Auon except I mistake his meaning which may soone be doone among his confused notes The description of the Sauerne such waters as discharge themselues into the same Chap. 13. THe Sauerne which Ptolomie calleth Sabriana Tacitus Sabrina diuideth England or that part of the Iland which sometime was called Lhoegres from Cambria so called of Camber the second sonne of Brute as our histories doo report But now that region hight Wales of the Germane word Walsh whereby that nation dooth vse to call all strangers without respect of countrie This riuer tooke the name of a certeine ladie called Habren or Hafren base daughter to Locrinus begotten vpon Estrildis daughter to Humber otherwise called Cumbrus or Umar and for which some write Chonibrus king of Scithia that sometime inuaded this Island and was ouerthrowne here in the daies of this Locrinus as shall be shewed at hand although I suppose rather that this ladie was called Ine and that the word Sabrina is compounded of Aber and Ine and the letter S added Propter euphoniam for the mouth or fall of euerie riuer in the British spéech is called Aber whereby Aber Ine is so much to saie as the fall of Ine But let vs returne againe to our discourse of Humber or Umar which is worthie to be remembred For after the death of Locrinus it came to passe that Guendolena his wife ruled the kingdome in the nonage of hir sonne and then getting the said Estrildis and Habren hir daughter into hir hands she drowned them both in this riuer And in perpetuall remembrance of hir husbands disloialtie towards hir she caused the streame to be called Habren of the yoong ladie for which the Romans in processe of time for readinesse and mildnesse of pronunciation wrote Sabrina and we at this time doo pronounce the Sauerne Of the drowning of the said Abren also I find these verses insuing In fluuium praecipitatur Abren Nomen Abren fluuio de virgine nomeneidem Nomine corrupto deinde Sabrina datur But to returne to our Sauerne It falleth into the maine sea betwéene Wales and Cornewall which is and shall be called the Sauerne sea so long as the riuer dooth keepe hir name But as the said streame in length of course bountie of water and depth of chanell commeth farre behind the Thames so for other commodities as trade of merchandize plentie of cariage store of all kind of fish as salmon trouts breames pikerell tench perch c it is nothing at all inferiour or second to the same Finallie there is nothing to be discommended in this riuer but the opennesse thereof in manie places to the weather whereby sundrie perils oft ouertake such as fish or saile in small vessels on the same The head of this noble streame is found in the high mounteines of south Wales called Helennith or Plim limmon in English the blacke mounteins or moore heads from whence also the Wie and the Rhidoll do procéed and therefore these thrée waters are commonlie called the thrée sisters and haue in latitude two and fiftie degrees ten minutes in longitude fiftéene and fiftie as the description inferreth So soone as it is out of the ground it goeth southeastward till it come within a mile of Laundlos where it receiueth a chanell from by south southwest called the Dulas which commeth thereinto on the south side southwest of Lan Idlos It riseth as it should séeme of diuerse heads in the edge of
excuses to auoid so manifest a title all men may see that read their bookes indifferentlie wherevnto I referre them For my part there is little or nothing of mine herein more than onelie the collection and abridgement of a number of fragments togither wherein chéeflie I haue vsed the helpe of Nicholas Adams a lawier who wrote thereof of set purpose to king Edward the sixt as Leland did the like to king Henrie the eight Iohn Harding vnto Edward the fourth beside thrée other whereof the first dedicated his treatise to Henrie the fourth the second to Edward the third and the third to Edward the first as their writings yet extant doo abundantlie beare witnesse The title also that Leland giueth his booke which I haue had written with his owne hand beginneth in this maner These remembrances following are found in chronicles authorised remaining in diuerse monasteries both in England and Scotland by which it is euidentlie knowne and shewed that the kings of England haue had and now ought to haue the souereigntie ouer all Scotland with the homage and fealtie of the kings there reigning from time to time c. Herevnto you haue heard alreadie what diuision Brute made of this Iland not long before his death wherof ech of his children so soone as he was interred tooke seisure and possession Howbeit after two yeares it happened that Albanact was slaine wherevpon Locrinus and Camber raising their powers reuenged his death and finallie the said Locrinus made an entrance vpon Albania seized it into his owne hands as excheated wholie vnto himselfe without yéelding anie part thereof vnto his brother Camber who made no claime nor title vnto anie portion of the same Hereby then saith Adams it euidentlie appeareth that the entire seigniorie ouer Albania consisted in Locrinus according to which example like law among brethren euer since hath continued in preferring the eldest brother to the onelie benefit of the collaterall ascension from the youngest as well in Scotland as in England vnto this daie Ebranke the lineall heire from the bodie of this Locrine that is to saie the sonne of Mempris sonne of Madan sonne of the same Locrine builded in Albania the castell of Maidens now called Edenborough so called of Aldan somtime king of Scotland but at the first named Cair Minid Agnes 1. the castell on mount Agnes and the castell of virgins and the castell of Alcluith or Alclude now called Dunbriton as the Scotish Hector Boetius confesseth whereby it most euidentlie appeareth that our Ebranke was then thereof seized This Ebranke reigned in the said state ouer them a long time after whose death Albania as annexed to the empire of Britaine descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill the time of the two sisters sonnes Morgan and Conedage lineall heires from the said Ebranke who brotherlie at the first diuided the realme betwéen them so that Morgan had Lhoegres and Conedage had Albania But shortlie after Morgan the elder brother pondering in his head the loue of his brother with the affection to a kingdome excluded nature and gaue place to ambition and therevpon denouncing warre death miserablie ended his life as the reward of his vntruth whereby Conedage obteined the whole empire of all Britaine in which state he remained during his naturall life From him the same lineallie descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill and after the reigne of Gorbodian who had issue two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex This Porrex requiring like diuision of the land affirming the former partitions to be rather of law than fauor was by the hands of his elder brother best loued of queene mother both of his life and hoped kingdome beereaâ—ed at once Wherevpon their vnnaturall mother vsing hir naturall malice for the death of hir one sonne without regard of the loosing of both miserablie slue the other in his bed mistrusting no such treason Cloten by all writers as well Scotish as other was the next inheritour to the whole empire but lacking power the onelie meane in those daies to obteine right he was contented to diuide the same among foure of his kinsmen so that Scater had Albania But after the death of this Cloten his sonne Dunwallo Mulmutius made warre vpon these foure kings and at last overcame them and so recouered the whole dominion In token of which victorie he caused himselfe to be crowned with a crowne of gold the verie first of that mettall if anie at all were before in vse that was worne among the kings of this nation This Dunwallo erected temples wherein the people should assemble for praier to which temples he gaue benefit of sanctuarie He made the law for wager of battell in cases of murder and felonie whereby a théefe that liued and made his art of fighting should for his purgation fight with the true man whom he had robbed beléeuing assuredlie that the gods for then they supposed manie would by miracle assigne victorie to none but the innocent partie Certes the priuileges of this law and benefit of the latter as well in Scotland as in England be inioied to this daie few causes by late positiue laws among vs excepted wherin the benefit of wager of battell is restreined By which obedience to his lawes it dooth manifestlie appéere that this Dunwallo was then seized of Albania now called Scotland This Dunwallo reigned in this estate ouer them manie yeares Beline and Brenne the sonnes also of Dunwallo did after their fathers death fauourablie diuide the land betweene them so that Beline had Lhoegres Brenne had Albania but for that this Brenne a subiect without the consent of his elder brother and lord aduentured to marrie with the daughter of the king of Denmarke Beline seized Albania into his owne hands and thervpon caused the notable waies priuileged by Dunwallons lawes to be newlie wrought by mens hands which for the length extended from the further part of Cornewall vnto the sea by north Cathnesse in Scotland In like sort to and for the better maintenance of religion in those daies he constituted ministers called archflamines in sundrie places of this Iland who in their seuerall functions resembled the bishops of our times the one of which remained at Ebranke now called Yorke and the whole region Caerbrantonica whereof Ptolomie also speaketh but not without wresting of the name whose power extended to the vttermost bounds of Albania wherby likewise appeareth that it was then within his owne dominion After his death the whole Ile was inioied by the onelie kings of Britaine vntill the time of Uigenius Peridurus lineall heires from the said Beline who fauourablie made partition so that Uigenius had all the land from Humber by south and Peridurus from thence northwards all Albania c. This Uigenius died and Peridurus suruiued and thereby obteined the whole from whom the same quietlie descended and was by his posteritie accordinglie inioied vntill the reigne of Coell the first of that name In his time an obscure nation by most
obeisance to this Cadwallo during eight and twentie yeares Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchie of great Britaine hauing all the seuen kings thereof as well Saxons as others his subiects for albeit the number of Saxons from time to time greatlie increased yet were they alwaies either at the first expelled or else made tributarie to the onelie kings of Britons for the time being as all their owne writers doo confesse Cadwallader was next king of the whole great Britaine he reigned twelue yeares ouer all the kings thereof in great peace and tranquillitie and then vpon the lamentable death of his subiects which died of sundrie diseases innumerablie he departed into little Britaine His sonne and cousine Iuor and Iue being expelled out of England also by the Saxons went into Wales where among the Britons they and their posteritie remained princes Upon this great alteration and warres being through the whole dominion betwéene the Britons and Saxons the Scots thought time to slip the collar of obedience and therevpon entred in league with Charles then king of France establishing it in this wise 1 The iniurie of Englishmen doone to anie of these people shall be perpetuallie holden common to them both 2 When Frenchmen be inuaded by Englishmen the Scots shall send their armie in defense of France so that they be supported with monie and vittels by the French 3 When Scots be inuaded by Englishmen the Frenchmen shall come vpon their owne expenses to their support and succour 4 None of the people shall take peace or truce with Englishmen without the aduise of other c. Manie disputable opinions may be had of warre without the praising of it as onlie admittable by inforced necessitie and to be vsed for peace sake onelie where here the Scots sought warre for the loue of warre onelie For their league giueth no benefit to themselues either in frée traffike of their owne commodities or benefit of the French or other priuilege to the people of both What discommoditie riseth by loosing the intercourse and exchange of our commodities being in necessaries more aboundant than France the Scots féele and we perfectlie know What ruine of their townes destruction of countries slaughter of both peoples haue by reason of this bloudie league chanced the histories be lamentable to read and horrible among christian men to be remembred but God gaue the increase according to their séed for as they did hereby sowe dissention so did they shortlie after reape a bloudie slaughter and confusion For Alpine their king possessing a light mind that would be lost with a little wind hoped by this league shortlie to subdue all great Britaine and to that end not onelie rebelled in his owne kingdome but also vsurped vpon the kingdome of Picts Whervpon Edwine king of England made one Brudeus king of Picts whom he sent into Scotland with a great power where in battell he tooke this Alpine king of Scots prisoner and discomfited his people And this Alpine being their king found subiect and rebell his head was striken off at a place in Scotland which thereof is to this daie called Pasalpine that is to saie the head of Alpine And this was the first effect of their French league Osbright king of England with Ella his subiect and a great number of Britons and Saxons shortlie after for that the Scots had of themselues elected a new king entered Scotland and ceassed not his war against them vntill their king and people fled into the Iles with whome at the last vpon their submission peace was made in this wise The water of Frith shall be march betwéene Scots and Englishmen in the east parts and shall be named the Scotish sea The water of Cluide to Dunbriton shall be march in the west parts betwéene the Scots and Britons This castell was before called Alcluide but now Dunbriton that is to say the castle of Britons and sometimes it was destroied by the Danes So the Britons had all the lands from Sterling to the Ireland seas and from the water of Frith Cluide to Cumber with all the strengths and commodities thereof and the Englishmen had the lands betwéene Sterling and Northumberland Thus was Cluide march betwéene the Scots and the Britons on the one side and the water of Frith named the Scotish sea march betwéene them and Englishmen on the other side and Sterling common march to thrée people Britons Englishmen and Scots howbeit king Osbright had the castle of Sterling where first he caused to be coined Sterling monie The Englishmen also builded a bridge of stone for passage ouer the water of Frith in the middest whereof they made a crosse vnder which were written these verses I am free march as passengers may ken To Scots to Britons and Englishmen Not manie yeares after this Hinguar and Hubba two Danes with a great number of people arriued in Scotland and slue Constantine whom Osbright had before made king wherevpon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe then king of England assembled his power against Hinguar and Hubba and in one battell slue them both but such of their people as would remaine and become christians he suffered to tarie the rest he banished or put to death c. This Ethelwulfe granted the Peter pence of which albeit Peter Paule had little need and lesse right yet the paiment thereof continued in this realme euer after vntill now of late yeares But the Scots euer since vnto this daie haue and yet doo paie it by reason of that grant which prooueth them to be then vnder his obeisance Alured or Alfred succéeded in the kingdome of England and reigned noblie ouer the whole monarchie of great Britaine he made lawes that persons excommunicated should be disabled to sue or claime anie propertie which law Gregour whome this Alured had made king of Scots obeied and the same law as well in Scotland as in England is holden to this daie which also prooueth him to be high lord of Scotland This Alured constreined Gregour king of Scots also to breake the league with France for generallie he concluded with him and serued him in all his warres as well against Danes as others not reseruing or making anie exception of the former league with France The said Alured after the death of Gregour had the like seruice and obeisance of Donald king of Scots with fiue thousand horssemen against one Gurmond a Dane that then infested the realme and this Donald died in this faith and obeisance with Alured Edward the first of that name called Chifod sonne of this Alured succéeded his father and was the next king of England against whome Sithrtic a Dane and the Scots conspired but they were subdued and Constantine their king brought to obeisance He held the realme of Scotland also of king Edward and this dooth Marian their owne countrieman a Scot confesse beside Roger Houeden and William of Malmesberie In the yeare of our Lord 923 the same king Edward was president and gouernour of
of Norwaie and Denmarke which church was by the same Malcolme accordinglie performed Edward called the Confessour sonne of Etheldred and brother to Edmund Ironside was afterward king of England he tooke from Malcolme king of Scots his life and his kingdome and made Malcolme soone to the king of Cumberland and Northumberland king of Scots who did him homage and fealtie This Edward perused the old lawes of the realme and somewhat added to some of them as to the law of Edgar for the wardship of the lands vntill the heire should accomplish the age of one and twentie yeeres He added that the marriage of such heire should also belong to the lord of whom the same land was holden Also that euerie woman marrieng a free man should notwithstanding she had no children by that husband enioie the third part of his inheritance during hir life with manie other lawes which the same Malcolme king of Scots obeied and which as well by them in Scotland as by vs in England be obserued to this day and directlie prooueth the whole to be then vnder his obeisance By reason of this law Malcolme the sonne of Duncane next inheritor to the crowne of Scotland being within age was by the nobles of Scotland deliuered as ward to the custodie also of king Edward During whose minoritie one Makebeth a Scot traitorouslie vsurped the crowne of Scotland Against whome the said Edward made warre in which the said Mackbeth was ouercome and slaine Wherevpon the said Malcolme was crowned king of Scots at Scone in the eight yeere of the reigne of king Edward aforesaid This Malcolme also by tenor of the said new law of wardship was married vnto Margaret the daughter of Edward sonne of Edmund Ironside and Agatha by the disposition of the same king Edward and at his full age did homage to this king Edward the Confessour for the kingdome of Scotland Moreouer Edward of England hauing no issue of his bodie and mistrusting that Harald the son of Goodwine descended of the daughter of Harald Harefoot the Dane would vsurpe the crowne if he should leaue it to his cousine Edgar Eatling being then within age and partlie by the petition of his subiects who before had sworne neuer to receiue anie kings ouer them of the Danish nation did by his substantiall will in writing as all our clergie writers affirme demise the crowne of great Britaine vnto William Bastard then duke of Normandie and to his heires constituting him his heire testamentarie Also there was proximitie in bloud betwéene them for Emme daughter of Richard duke of Normandie was wife vnto Etheldred on whom he begat Alured and this Edward and this William was son of Robert sonne of Richard brother of the whole bloud to the same Emme Whereby appeareth that this William was heire by title and not by conquest albeit that partlie to extinguish the mistrust of other titles and partlie for the glorie of his victorie he chalenged in the end the name of a conquerour and hath béene so written euer since the time of his arriuall Furthermore this William called the Bastard and the Conquerour supposed not his conquest perfect till he had likewise subdued the Scots Wherfore to bring the Scots to iust obeisance after his coronation as heire testamentarie to Edward the Confessour he entred Scotland where after a little resistance made by the inhabitants the said Malcolme then their king did homage to him at Abirnethie in Scotland for the kingdome of Scotland as to his superiour also by meane of his late conquest William surnamed Rufus sonne to this William called the Conquerour succéeded next in the throne of England to whome the said Malcolme king of Scots did like homage for the whole kingdome of Scotland But afterward he rebelled and was by this William Rufus slaine in plaine field Wherevpon the Scotishmen did choose one Donald or Dunwall to be their king But this William Rufus deposed him and created Dunkane sonne of Malcolme to be their king who did like homage to him Finallie this Dunkane was slaine by the Scots and Dunwall restored who once againe by this William Rufus was deposed and Edgar son of Malcolme and brother to the last Malcolme was by him made their king who did like homage for Scotland to this William Rufus Henrie called Beauelerke the sonne of William called the Conqueour after the death of his brother William Rufus succéeded to the crowne of England to whome the same Edgar king of Scots did homage for Scotland this Henrie Beauclerke maried Mawd the daughter of Malcome II. of Scots and by hir had issue Mawd afterward empresse Alexander the sonne of Malcolme brother to this Mawd was next king of Scots he did like homage for the kingdome of Scotland to this Henrie the first as Edgar had doone before him Mawd called the empresse daughter and heire to Henrie Beauclerke and Mawd his wife receiued homage of Dauid brother to hir and to this Alexander next king of Scots before all the temporall men of England for the kingdome of Scotland This Mawd the empresse gaue vnto Dauid in the marriage Mawd the daughter and heire of Uoldosius earle of Huntingdon Northumberland And herein their euasion appeareth by which they allege that their kings homages were made for the earledome of Huntingdon For this Dauid was the first that of their kings was earle of Huntingdon which was since all the homages of their kings before recited and at the time of this mariage long after the said Alexander his brother was king of Scots doing the homage aforesaid to Henrie Beauclerke son to the aforesaid ladie of whome I find this epitaph worthie to be remembred Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima partu Hic iacet Henrici filia sponsa parens In the yeere of our Lord 1136 and first yeere of the reigne of king Stephan the said Dauid king of Scots being required to doo his homage refused it for so much as he had doone homage to Mawd the empresse before time notwithstanding the sonne of the said Dauid did homage to king Stephan Henrie called Fitz empresse the sonne of Mawd the empresse daughter of Mawd daughter of Malcolme king of Scots was next king of England He receiued homage for Scotland of Malcolme sonne of Henrie sonne of the said Dauid their last king Which Malcolme after this homage attended vpon the same king Henrie in his warres against Lewis then king of France Whereby appeareth that their French league was neuer renewed after the last diuision of their countrie by Osbright king of England But after these warres finished with the French king this Malcolme being againe in Scotland rebelled wherevpon king Henrie immediatlie seized Huntingdon and Northumberland into his owne hands by confiscation and made warres vpon him in Scotland during which the same Malcolme died without issue of his bodie William brother of this Malcolme was next king of Scots he with all the nobles of
Scotland which could not be now for anie earledome did homage to the sonne of Henrie the second with a reseruation of the dutie to king Henrie the second his father Also the earledome of Huntingdon was as ye haue heard before this forfeited by Malcolme his brother and neuer after restored to the crowne of Scotland This William did afterward attend vpon the same Henrie the second in his warres in Normandie against the French king notwithstanding their French league and then being licenced to depart home in the tenth of this prince and vpon the fiftéenth of Februarie he returned and vpon the sixtéenth of October did homage to him for the realme of Scotland In token also of his perpetuall subiection to the crowne of England he offered vp his cloake his faddle and his speare at the high altar in Yorke wherevpon he was permitted to depart home into Scotland where immediatlie he mooued cruell warre in Northumberland against the same king Henrie being as yet in Normandie But God tooke the defense of king Henries part and deliuered the same William king of Scots into the hands of a few Englishmen who brought him prisoner to king Henrie into Normandie in the twentith yeere of his reigne But at the last at the sute of Dauid his brother Richard bishop of saint Andrews and other bishops and lords he was put to this fine for the amendment of his trespasse to wit to paie ten thousand pounds sterling and to surrender all his title to the earldome of Huntingdon Cumberland Northumberland into the hands of king Henrie which he did in all things accordinglie sealing his charters thereof with the great seale of Scotland and signets of his nobilitie yet to be seene wherein it was also comprised that he and his successours should hold the realme of Scotland of the king of England and his successours for euer And herevpon he once againe did homage to the same king Henrie which now could not be for the earledome of Huntingdon the right whereof was alreadie by him surrendred And for the better assurance of this faith also the strengths of Berwike Edenborough Roxborough and Striueling were deliuered into the hands of our king Henrie of England which their owne writers confesse But Hector Boetius saith that this trespasse was amended by fine of twentie thousand pounds sterling and that the erledome of Huntingdon Cumberland and Northumberland were deliuered as morgage into the hands of king Henrie vntill other ten thousand pounds sterling should be to him paid which is so farre from truth as Hector was while he liued from well meaning to our countrie But if we grant that it is true yet prooueth he not that the monie was paid nor the land otherwise redéemed or euer after came to anie Scotish kings hands And thus it appeareth that the earledome of Huntingdon was neuer occasion of the homages of the Scotish kings to the kings of England either before this time or after This was doone 1175. Moreouer I read this note hereof gathered out of Robertus Montanus or Montensis that liued in those daies and was as I take it confessor to king Henrie The king of Scots dooth homage to king Henrie for the kingdome of Scotland and is sent home againe his bishops also did promise to doo the like to the archbishop of Yorke and to acknowledge themselues to be of his prouince and iurisdiction By vertue also of this composition the said Robert saith that Rex Angliae dabat honores episcopatus abbatias alias dignitates in Scotia vel saltem eius consilio dabantur that is The king of England gaue honors bishopriks abbatships and other dignities in Scotland or at the leastwise they were not giuen without his aduise and counsell At this time Alexander bishop of Rome supposed to haue generall iurisdiction ecclesiasticall through christendome established the whole cleargie of Scotland according to the old lawes vnder the iurisdiction of the archbishop of Yorke In the yeare of our Lord 1185 in the moneth of August at Cairleill Rouland Talmant lord of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie with all that held of him In the two and twentith yeare of the reigne of king Henrie the second Gilbert sonne of Ferguse prince of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie and left Dunecan his sonne in hostage for conseruation of his peace Richard surnamed Coeur de Lion because of his stoutnesse and sonne of this Henrie was next king of England to whome the same William king of Scots did homage at Canturburie for the whole kingdome of Scotland This king Richard was taken prisoner by the duke of Ostrich for whose redemption the whole realme was taxed at great summes of monie vnto the which this William king of Scots as a subiect was contributorie and paied two thousand markes sterling In the yeare of our Lord 1199 Iohn king of England sent to William king of Scots to come and doo his homage which William came to Lincolne in the moneth of December the same yeare and did his homage vpon an hill in the presence of Hubert archbishop of Canturburie and of all the people there assembled and therevnto tooke his oth and was sworne vpon the crosse of the said Hubert also he granted by his charter confirmed that he should haue the mariage of Alexander his sonne as his liegeman alwaies to hold of the king of England promising moreouer that he the said king William and his sonne Alexander should keepe and hold faith and allegiance to Henrie sonne of the said king Iohn as to their chiefe lord against all maner of men that might liue and die Also whereas William king of Scots had put Iohn bishop of saint Andrew out of his bishoprike pope Clement wrote to Henrie king of England that he should mooue and induce the same William and if néed required by his roiall power and prerogatiue ouer that nation to compell him to leaue his rancor against the said bishop and suffer him to haue and occupie his said bishoprike againe In the yeare of our Lord 1216 and fiue twentith of the reigne of Henrie sonne to king Iohn the same Henrie and the quéene were at Yorke at the feast of Christmasse for the solemnization of a marriage made in the feast of saint Stephan the martyr the same yeare betwéene Alexander king of Scots and Margaret the kings daughter and there the said Alexander did homage to Henrie king of England for all the realme of Scotland In buls of diuerse popes were admonitions giuen to the kings of Scots as appeareth by that of Gregorie the fift and Clement his successor that they should obserue and trulie kéepe all such appointments as had béene made betwéene the kings of England and Scotland And that the kings of Scotland should still hold the realme of Scotland of the kings of England vpon paine of cursse and interdiction After the death of Alexander king of Scots Alexander his sonne
made their letters patents sealed with their seales and then the king of England made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of Scotland Hugh of Cressingham treasuror and William Ormesbie iustice of Scotland and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London and Iohn Comin and the earle Badenauth the earle of Bohan and other lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent And after that in the yeare of our Lord 1297 at the feast of Christmas the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots although he had committed him to ward and said that he would burne or destroie their castels townes and lands if he were not recompensed for his costs and damages susteined in the warres but king Iohn and the other that were in ward answered that they had nothing sith their liues their deaths and goods were in his hands The king vpon that answer mooued with pitie granted them their liues so that they would doo their homage and make their oth solemnelie at the high altar in the church of the abbeie of Westminster vpon the eucharist that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith obedience and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings of England for euer And where the said king of Scots saw the kings banner of England displaied he and all his power should draw therevnto And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud Finallie the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and his lords suffered them to depart But they went into Scotland alwaie imagining notwithstanding this their submission how they might oppresse king Edward and disturbe his realme The Scots sent also to the king of France for succour and helpe who sent them ships to Berwike furnished with men of armes the king of England then being in Flanders In the yeare of our Lord 1298 the king went into Scotland with a great host and the Scots also assembled in great number but the king fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie where were slaine thréescore thousand Scots Willain Walleis that was their capteine fled who being taken afterward was hanged drawen quartered at London for his trespasses After this the Scots rebelled againe and all the lords of Scotland chose Robert Bruse to be king except onelie Iohn Commin earle of Carrike who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the king of England Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise and then was crowned at Schone abbeie Herevpon the king of England assembled a great hoast and rode through all Scotland discomfited Robert Bruse slue eight thousand Scots tooke the most part of all the lords of Scotland putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were forsworne Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward was next king of England who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland peaceablie dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his father vntill toward the later end of his reigne about which time this Robert Bruse conspired against him and with the helpe of a few forsworne Scots forswore himselfe king of Scots Herevpon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon him about the feast of Marie Magdalene the said Bruse and his partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce that he had established betwixt them But being infortunate in his first warres against him he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to proclame himselfe king of Scots and neuerthelesse held foorth his warres against Bruse before the ending of which he died as I read Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of England at the age of fifteene yeares in whose minoritie the Scots practised with Isabell mother to this Edward and with Roger Mortimer earle of the March to haue their homages released whose good will therein they obteined so that for the same release they should paie to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling in three yeares next following that is to saie ten thousand pounds starling yeerelie But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would not by parlement consent vnto it their king being within age the same release procéeded not albeit the Scots ceased not their practises with this quéene and earle But before those thrée yeares in which their menie if the bargaine had taken place should haue béene paied were expired our king Edward inuaded Scotland and ceassed not the warre vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse then by their election king of Scotland absolutelie submitted himselfe vntohim But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of the quéene and the earle of March married Iane the sister of this king Edward he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister was contented to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse and to the heires that should be be gotten of the bodie of the said Iane sauing the reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne children wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented and therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland to him Howbeit shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée and therevpon not onelie rebelled in Scotland but also inuaded England whilest king Edward was occupied about his wars in France But this Dauid was not onelie expelled England in the end but also thinking no place a sufficient defense to his vntruth of his owne accord fled out of Scotland whereby the countries of Annandale Gallowaie Mars Teuidale Twedale and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands hands and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockbuâ—nes path Sowtrie hedge Which when this Dauid went about to recouer againe his power was discomfited and himselfe by a few Englishmen taken brought into England where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares after his said apprehension During this time king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie and then at the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister wife of this Dauid he was contented once againe to restore him to the kingdome of Scotland Wherevpon it was concluded that for this rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling and there to destroie all his holdes and fortresses standing against the English borders and further assure the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke of heire of his owne bodie all which things he did accordinglie And for the better assurance of his obeisance also he afterward deliuered into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this behalfe as his pledges This is the effect of the historie of Dauid touching his delings Now let vs sée what was doone
by Edward Balioll wherof our chronicles doo report that in the yéere of our Lord 1326 Edward the third king of England was crowned at Westminster and in the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the kingdome of Scotland came in and claimed it as due to him Sundrie lords and gentlemen also which had title to diuerse lands there either by themselues or by their wiues did the like Wherevpon the said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea and landing at Kinghorns with 3000 Englishmen discomfited 10000 Scots and flue 1200 and then went foorth to Dunfermeline where the Scots assembled against them with 40000 men and in the feast of saint Laurence at a place called Gastmore or otherwise Gladmore were slaine fiue earls thirtéene barons a hundred and thrée score knights two thousand men of armes and manie other in all fortie thousand and there were staine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie if the number be not corrupted In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward he assembled a great hoast and came to Berwike vpon Twéed and laid siege therto To him also came Edward Balioll king of Scots with a great power to strengthen aid him against the Scots who came out of Scotland in foure batels well armed araied Edward king of England and Edward king of Scots apparrelled their people either of them in foure battels and vpon Halidon hill beside Berwike met these two hoasts and there were discomfited of the Scots fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred whereof were slaine eight earles a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen This victorie doone the king returned to Berwike then the towne with the castell were yéelded vp vnto him In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward of England Edward Balioll king of Scots came to Newcastell vpon Tine and did homage for all the realme of Scotland In the yeare of our Lord 1346 Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the king of France rebelled and came into England with a great hoast vnto Neuils crosse but the archbishop of Yorke with diuerse temporall men fought with him and the said king of Scots was taken and William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought to London and manie other lords slaine which with Dauid did homage to Edward king of England And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne and the yeare of our Lord 1355 the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke but not the castell Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast and anon the towne was yéelded vp without anie resistance Edward Balioll considering that God did so manie maruellous and gratious things for king Edward at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough by his letters patents And anon after the king of England in presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall let crowne himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland ordeined all things to his intent and so came ouer into England Richard the sonne of Edward called the Blacke prince sonne of this king Edward was next king of England who for that the said Iane the wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of Scotland made foorthwith war against them wherein he burnt Edenbrough spoiled all their countrie tooke all their holds held continuallie war against them vntill his death which was Anno Dom. 1389. Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England he continued these warres begun against them by king Richard and ceassed not vntill Robert king of Scots the third of that name resigned his crowne by appointment of this king Henrie and deliuered his sonne Iames being then of the age of nine yeares into his hands to remaine at his custodie wardship and disposition as of his superiour lord according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor All this was doone Anno Dom. 1404 which was within fiue yeares after the death of king Richard This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them fouretéene yeares Henrie the fift of that name sonne to this king Henrie the fourth was next king of England He made warres against the French king in all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him as vpon his superiour lord with a conuenient number of Scots notwithstanding their league with France But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares whereby the homage of this Iames their king hauing not fullie accomplished the age of one twentie yeares was by reason and law respited Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster as to his dutie apperteined Henrie the sixt the sonne of this Henrie the fift was next king of England to whome the seigniorie of Scotland custodie of this Iames by right law and reason descended married the same Iames king of Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset at saint Marie ouer Ise in Southwarke and tooke for the value of this mariage the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling This Iames king of Scots at his full age did homage to the same king Henrie the sixt for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore in the moneth of Ianuarie Since which time vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is albeit this realme hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles in which vnmeet time neither law nor reason admit prescription to the preiudice of anie right yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England by preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to the same superioritie ouer them After whose death vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne lord king Henrie the eight excéeded not the number of seauen and twentie yeares about which time the impediment of our claime of the Scots part chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so continued the space of one and twentie yeares And like as his minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make homage so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of this realme to demand anie so that the whole time of intermission of our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight is deduced vnto the number of thirteene yeares And thus much for this matter Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots Chap. 23. HAuing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England vnto the Scotish kingdome I haue now thought good to adde here vnto the description of two walles that were in times past limits vnto both the said regions and therefore to
spend and be put to trauell But of all that euer I knew in Essex Denis and Mainford excelled till Iohn of Ludlow aliàs Mason came in place vnto whome in comparison they two were but children for this last in lesse than thrée or foure yeares did bring one man among manie else-where in other places almost to extreame miserie if beggerie be the vttermost that before he had the shauing of his beard was valued at two hundred pounds I speake with the least and finallie feeling that he had not sufficient wherwith to susteine himselfe and his familie and also to satisfie that greedie rauenour which still called vpon him for new fées he went to bed and within foure daies made an end of his wofull life euen with care and pensiuenesse After his death also he so handled his sonne that there was neuer shéepe shorne in Maie so néere clipped of his fléece present as he was of manie to come so that he was compelled to let awaie his land bicause his cattell stocke were consumed and he no longer able to occupie the ground But hereof let this suffice in stéed of these enormities a table shall follow of the termes conteining their beginnings and endings as I haue borrowed them from my fréend Iohn Stow whose studie is the onelie store house of antiquities in my time and he worthie therefore to be had in reputation and honour A man would imagine that the time of the execution of our lawes being little aboue one quarter or not fullie a third part of the yeare and the appointment of the same to be holden in one place onelie to wit neere London in Westminster and finallie the great expenses emploied vpon the same should be no small cause of the staie and hinderance of the administration of iustice in this land but as it falleth out they prooue great occasions and the staie of much contention The reasons of these are soone to be conceiued for as the broken sleeue dooth hold the elbow backe and paine of trauell cause manie to sit at home in quiet so the shortnesse of time and feare of delaie dooth driue those oftentimes to like of peace who otherwise would liue at strife and quickelie be at ods Some men desirous of gaines would haue the termes yet made shorter that more delaie might ingender longer sute other would haue the houses made larger and more offices erected wherein to minister the lawes But as the times of the tearmes are rather too short than too long by one returne a péece so if there were smaller roomes and fowler waies vnto them they would inforce manie to make pawses before they did rashlie enter into plée But sith my purpose is not to make an ample discourse of these things it shall suffice to deliuer the times of the holding of our termes which insueth after this manner A perfect rule to know the beginning and ending of euerie terme with their returnes HIlarie terme beginneth the three and twentieth daie of Ianuarie if it be not sundaie otherwise the next daie after and is finished the twelfe of Februarie it hath foure returnes Octabis Hilarij Quind Hilarij Crastino Purific Octabis Purific ¶ Easter terme beginneth seuentéene daies after Easter endeth foure daies after the Ascension daie and hath fiue returnes Quind Pasch. Tres Paschae Mense Paschae Quinque Paschae Crast. Ascention ¶ Trinitie terme beginneth the fridaie after Trinitie sundaie and endeth the wednesdaie fortnight after in which time it hath foure returnes Crast. Trinitatis Octabis Trinitatis Quind Trinitatis Tres Trinitatis ¶ Michaelmasse terme beginneth the ninth of October if it be not sundaie and ending the eight and twentith of Nouember it hath eight returnes Octabis Michael Quind Michael Tres Michael Mense Michael Crast. anima Crast. Martini Octa. Martini Quind Martini Note also that the escheker which is Fiscus or aerarum publicum principis openeth eight daies before anie terme begin except Trinitie terme which openeth but foure daies before And thus much for our vsuall termes as they are kept for the administration of our common lawes wherevnto I thinke good to adde the lawdaies accustomablie holden in the arches and audience of Canturburie with other ecclesiasticall and ciuill courts thorough the whole yeare or for somuch time as their execution indureth which in comparison is scarselie one halfe of the time if it be diligentlie examined to the end each one at home being called vp to answer may trulie know the time of his appearance being sorie in the meane season that the vse of the popish calendar is so much reteined in the same and not rather the vsuall daies of the moneth placed in their roomes sith most of them are fixed and palter not their place of standing Howbeit some of our infected lawiers will not let them go awaie so easilie pretending facilitie and custome of vsage but meaning peraduenture inwardlie to kéepe a commemoration of those dead men whose names are there remembred Michaelmas terme S. Faith S. Edward S. Luke Simon Iu. All Soules S. Martin Edmund Katharine S. Andrew Conception of the virgin Marie ¶ It is to be remembred that the first daie following euerie of these feasts noted in each terme the court of the arches is kept in Bow church in the forenoone And the same first daie in the afternoone is the admeraltie court for ciuill and seafaring causes kept in Southwarke where iustice is ministred execution doone continuallie according to the same The second daie following euerie one of the said feasts the court of audience of Canturburie is kept in the consistorie in Paules in the forenoone And the selfe daie in the afternoone in the same place is the prerogatiue court of Canturburie holden The third day after anie such feast in the forenoone the consistorie court of the bishop of London is kept in Paules church in the said consistorie and the same third daie in the afternoone is the court of the delegates and the court of the Quéenes highnesse commissioners vpon appeales is likewise kept in the same place on the fourth daie Hilarie terme S. Hilarie S. Wolstan Conuersion of S. Paule S. Blase S. Scolastic S. Valentine Ashwednes S. Matthie S. Chad. Pepet Fel. S. Gregorie Annūciation of our Ladie Note that the foure first daies of this terme be certeine and vnchanged The other are altered after the course of the yeare and sometime kept and sometime omitted For if it so happen that one of those feasts fall on wednesdaie commonlie called Ashwednesdaie after the daie of S. Blase so that the same lawdaie after Ashwednesdaie cannot be kept bicause the lawdaie of the other feast dooth light on the same then the second lawdaie after Ashwednesdaie shall be kept and the other omitted And if the lawdaie after Ashwednesdaie be the next daie after the feast of S. Blase then shall all and euerie court daies be obserued in order as they may be kept conuenientlie And marke that although Ashwednesdaie be
viewed and wherein the compasse of the verie wall with the places where the gates stood is easie to be discerned the like also is to be séene at a place within two miles south of Burton called the Borow hils In these therefore and such like and likewise at Euolsburg now S. Neots or S. Needs and sundrie other places especiallie vpon the shore and coasts of Kent as Douer Rie Romneie Lid c is much of their coine also to be found and some péeces or other are dailie taken vp which they call Borow pence Dwarfs monie Hegs pence Feirie groats Iewes monie by other foolish names not woorthie to be remembred xsAt the comming of the Saxons the Britons vsed these holds as rescues for their cattell in the daie and night when their enimies were abroad the like also did the Saxons against the Danes by which occasions and now and then by carieng of their stones to helpe forward other buildings néere at hand manie of them were throwne downe and defaced which otherwise might haue continued for a longer time and so your honour would saie if you should happen to peruse the thickenesse and maner of building of those said wals and borowes It is not long since a siluer saucer of verie ancient making was found néere to Saffron Walden in the open field among the Sterbirie hils and eared vp by a plough but of such massie greatnesse that it weighed better than twentie ounces as I haue heard reported But if I should stand in these things vntill I had said all that might be spoken of them both by experience and testimonie of Leland in his Commentaries of Britaine and the report of diuerse yet liuing I might make a greater chapter than would be either conuenient or profitable to the reader wherefore so much onelie shall serue the turne for this time as I haue said alreadie of antiquities found within our Iland especiallie of coine whereof I purposed chiefelie to intreat Of the coines of England Chap. 25. THe Saxon coine before the conquest is in maner vtterlie vnknowne to me howbeit if my coniecture be anie thing I suppose that one shilling of siluer in those daies did counterpeise our common ounce though afterward it came to passe that it arose to twentie pence and so continued vntill the time of king Henrie the eight who first brought it to thrée shillings and foure pence afterward our siluer coine vnto brasse copper monies by reason of those inestimable charges which diuerse waies oppressed him And as I gather such obscure notice of the shilling which is called in Latine Solidus so I read more manifestlie of another which is the 48 part of a pound and this also currant among the Saxons of our Ile so well in gold as in siluer at such time as 240 of their penies made vp a iust pound fiue pence went to the shilling and foure shillings to the ounce But to procéed with my purpose After the death of K. Henrie Edward his sonne began to restore the aforesaid coine againe vnto fine siluer so quéene Marie his successour did continue his good purpose notwithstanding that in hir time the Spanish monie was verie cōmon in England by reason of hir mariage with Philip king of Spaine After hir decease the ladie Elizabeth hir sister and now our most gratious quéene souereigue and princesse did finish the matter wholie vtterly abolishing the vse of copper and brasen coine and conuerting the same into guns and great ordinance she restored sundrie coines of fine siluer as péeces of halfepenie farding of a penie of three halfe pence péeces of two pence of thrée pence of foure pence called the groat of six pence vsuallie named the testone and shilling of twelue pence whereon she hath imprinted hir owne image and emphaticall superscription Our gold is either old or new The old is that which hath remained since the time of king Edward the third or béene coined by such other princes as haue reigned since his deceasse without anie abasing or diminution of the finesse of that metall Therof also we haue yet remaining the riall the George noble the Henrie riall the salut the angell and their smaller peeces as halfes or quarters though these in my time are not so common to be séene I haue also beheld the souereigne of twentie shillings and the peece of shirtie shillings I haue heard likewise of péeces of fortie shillings three pounds fiue pounds and ten pounds But sith there were few of them coined and those onelie at the commandement of kings yearelie to bestow where their maiesties thought good in lie of new yeares gifts and rewards it is not requisit that I should remember them here amongst our currant monies The new gold is taken for such as began to be coined in the latter daies of king Henrie the eight at which time the finesse of the mettall began to be verie much alaied is not likelie to be restored for ought that I can see and yet is it such as hath béene coined since by his successors princes of this realme in value and goodnesse equall and not inferiour to the coine and currant gold of other nations where each one dooth couet chiefelie to gather vp our old finer gold so that the angels rials and nobles are more plentifullie seene in France Italie and Flanders than they be by a great deale within the realme of England if you regard the paiments which they dailie make in those kinds of our coine Our peeces now currant are of ten shillings fiue shillings and two shillings and six pence onelie and those of sundrie stamps and names as halfe souereigns equall in weight with our currant shilling whereby that gold is valued at ten times so much siluer quarters of souereigns otherwise called crownes and halfe crownes likewise angels halfe angels and quarters of angels or if there be anie other in good sooth I know them not as one scarselie acquainted with any siluer at all much lesse then God it wot with any store of gold The first currant shilling or siluer péeces of twelue pence stamped within memorie were coined by K. Henrie the eight in the twentith yeare of his reigne those of fiue shillings and of two shillings and six pence the halfe shilling by king Edward the sixt but the od péeces aboue remembred vnder the groat by our high and mightie princesse quéene Elizabeth the name of the groat penie two pence halfe penie and farding in old time the greatest siluer monies if you respect their denominations onelie being more ancient than that I can well discusse of the time of their beginnings Yet thus much I read that king Edward the first in the eight yeare of his reigne did first coine the penie and smallest péeces of siluer roundwise which before were square and woont to beare a double crosse with a crest in such sort that the penie might easilie be broken either into halfes or
once brought into a sound sléepe ech of them should slea hir husband menacing them with death vnlesse they fulfilled his commandement They all therefore obeied the will of their father Hypermnestra onely excepted with whom preuailed more the loue of kinred and wedlocke than the feare of hir fathers displeasure for shee alone spared the life of hir husband Lynceus waking him out of his sléepe and warning him to depart and flée into Aegypt to his father He therefore hauing all the wicked practises reuealed to him by his wife followed hir aduice and so escaped Now when Danaus perceiued how all his daughters had accomplished his commandement sauing onelie Hypermnestra he caused hir to be brought forth into iudgement for disobeing him in a matter wherein both the safetie and losse of his life rested but she was acquitted by the Argiues discharged Howbeit hir father kept hir in prison and séeking to find out other husbands for his other daughters that had obeied his pleasure in sleaing their first husbands long it was yer he could find any to match with them for the heinous offense committed in the slaughter of their late husbands was yet too fresh in memorie and their bloud not wiped out of mind Neuerthelesse to bring his purpose the better to passe he made proclamation that his daughhters should demand no ioinctures and euerie suter should take his choise without respect to the age of the ladie or abilitie of him that came to make his choise but so as first come best serued according to their owne phantasies and likings Howbeit when this policie also failed would not serue his turne he deuised a game of running ordeining therewith that whosoeuer got the best price should haue the first choise among all the sisters and he that got the second should choose next to the first and so foorth ech one after an other according to the triall of their swiftnesse of foote How much this practise auailed I know not but certeine it is diuers of them were bestowed either by this or some other meanes for we find that Autonomes was maried to Architeles Chrysanta or as Pausanias saith Scea was matched with Archandrus Amaome with Neptunus Equestris on whome he begat Nauplius But now to returne vnto Lynceus whome his wife Hypermnestra preserued as before ye haue heard After he was once got out of the reach and danger of his father in law king Danaus he gaue knowledge thereof to his wife in raising a fire on heigth beaconwise accordingly as she had requested him to doo at his departure from hir and this was at a place which afterwards tooke name of him and was called Lyncea Upon his returne into Aegypt he gaue his father to vnderstand the whole circumstance of the treacherous crueltie vsed by his vncle and his daughters in the murder of his brethren and how hardly he himselfe had escaped death out of his vncles handes Wherevpon at time conuenient he was furnished foorth with men and ships by his father for the spéedie reuenge of that heinous vnnaturall and most disloiall murder in which enterprise he sped him foorth with such diligence that in short time he found meanes to dispatch his vncle Danaus set his wife Hypermnestra at libertie and subdued the whole kingdome of the Argiues This done he caused the daughters of Danaus so many as remained within the limits of his dominion to be sent for whome he thought not worthie to liue bicause of the cruell murther which they had committed on his brethren but yet for that they were his wiues sisters he would not put them to death but commanded them to be thrust into a ship without maister mate or mariner and so to be turned into the maine ocean sea and to take and abide such fortune as should chance vnto them These ladies thus imbarked and left to the mercy of the seas by hap were brought to the coasts of this I le then called Albion where they tooke land and in séeking to prouide themselues of victuals by pursute of wilde beasts met with no other inhabitants than the rude and sauage giants mentioined before whome our historiens for their beastlie kind of life doo call diuells With these monsters did these ladies finding none other to satisfie the motions the motions of their sensuall lust ioine in the act of venerie and ingendred a race of people in proportion nothing differing from their fathers that begat them nor in conditions from their mothers that bare them But now peraduenture ye wil thinke that I haue forgotten my selfe in rehearsing this historie of the ladies arriuall here bicause I make no mention of Albina which should be the eldest of the sisters of whome this land should also take the name of Albion To this we answer that as the name of their father hath bene mistaken so likewise hath the whole course of the historie in this behalfe For though we shall admit that to be true which is rehearsed in maner as before ye haue heard of the arriuall here of those ladies yet certeine it is that none of them bare the name of Albina from whome this land might be called Albion For further assurance whereof if any man be desirous to know all their names we haue thought good bere to rehearse them as they be found in Higinus Pausanias and others 1 Idea 2 Philomela 3 Scillo 4 Phicomene 5 Euippe 6 Demoditas 7 Hyale 8 Trite 9 Damone 10 Hippothoe 11 Mirmidone 12 Euridice 13 Chleo 14 Urania 15 Cleopatra 16 Phylea 17 Hypareta 18 Chrysothemis 19 Heranta 20 Armoaste 21 Danaes 22 Scea 23 Glaucippe 24 Demophile 25 Autodice 26 Polyxena 27 Hecate 28 Achamantis 29 Arsalte 30 Monuste 31 Amimone 32 Helice 33 Amaome 34 Polybe 35 Helicte 36 Electra 37 Eubule 38 Daphildice 39 Hero 40 Europomene 41 Critomedia 42 Pyrene 43 Eupheno 44 Themistagora 45 Paleno 46 Erato 47 Autonomes 48 Itea 49 Chrysanta 50 Hypermnestra These were the names of those ladies the daughters of Danaus howbeit which they were that should arriue in this I le we cannot say but it sufficeth to vnderstand that none of them hight Albina So that whether the historie of their landing here should be true or not it is all one for the matter concerning the name of this I le which vndoubtedlie was called Albion either of Albion the giant as before I haue said or by some other occasion And thus much for the ladies whose strange aduenture of their arriuall here as it may séeme to manie with good cause incredible so without further auouching it for truth I leaue it to the consideration of the reader to thinke thereof as reason shall moue him sith I sée niot how either in this or in other things of such antiquitie we cannot haue sufficient warrant otherwise than by likelie coniectures Which as in this historie of the ladies they are not most probable yet haue we shewed the likeliest that as we thinke
at large concluding in the end that the said passage of this prince into France is verie likelie to be true and that he named a parcell of Armorica lieng on the south and in manner vpon the verie loine after his owne name and also a citie which he builded there Britaine For saith he it should séeme by Strabo lib. 4. that there was a noble citie of that name long before his time in the said countrie whereof Plinie also speaketh lib. 4. cap. 7. albeit that he ascribe it vnto France after a disordered maner More I find not of this foresaid Brute sauing that he ruled the land a certeine time his father yet liuing and after his decease the tearme of twelue yeares and then died and was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke LEill the sonne of Brute Greeneshield began to reigne in the yeare of the world 3021 the same time that Asa was reigning in Iuda and Ambri in Israell He built the citie now called Carleil which then after his owne name was called Caerleil that is Leill his citie or the citie of Leill He repaired also as Henrie Bradshaw saith the citie of Caerleon now called Chester which as in the same Bradshaw appeareth was built before Brutus entrie into this land by a giant named Leon Gauer But what authoritie he had to auouch this it may be doubted for Ranulfe Higden in his woorke intituled Polychronicon saith in plaine wordes that it is vnknowen who was the first founder of Chester but that it tooke the name of the soiourning there of some Romaine legions by whome also it is not vnlike that it might be first built by P. Ostorius Scapula who as we find after he had subdued Caratacus king of the Ordouices that inhabited the countries now called Lancashire Cheshire and Salopshire built in those parts and among the Silures certeine places of defense for the better harbrough of his men of warre and kéeping downe of such Britaines as were still readie to moue rebellion But now to the purpose concerning K. Leill We find it recorded that he was in the beginning of his reigne verie vpright and desirous to sée iustice executed and aboue all thinges loued peace quietnesse but as yeares increased with him so his vertues began to diminish in so much that abandoning the care for the bodie of the common-wealth he suffered his owne bodie to welter in all vice and voluptuousnesse and so procuring the hatred of his subiects caused malice and discord to rise amongst them which during his life he was neuer able to appease But leauing them so at variance he departed this life was buried at Carleil which as ye haue heard he had builded while he liued LUd or Ludhurdibras the sonne of Leill began to gouerne in the yeare of the world 3046. In the beginning of his reigne hée sought to appease the debate that was raised in his fathers daies and bring the realme to hir former quietnesse and after that he had brought it to good end he builded the towne of Kaerkin now called Canterburie also the towne of Caerguent now cleped Winchester and mount Paladour now called Shaftsburie About the building of which towne of Shaftsburie Aquila a prophet of the British nation wrote his prophesies of which some fragments remaine yet to be seene translated into the Latine by some ancient writers When this Lud had reigned 29. yeares he died and left a sonne behind him named Baldud BAldud the sonne of Ludhurdibras began to rule ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3085. This man was well séene in the sciences of astronomie and nigromancie by which as the common report saith he made the hot bathes in the citie of Caerbran now called Bath But William of Malmesburie is of a contrarie opinion affirming that Iulius Cesar made those bathes or rather repaired them when he was here in England which is not like to be true for Iulius Cesar as by good coniecture we haue to thinke neuer came so farre within the land that way forward But of these bathes more shall be said in the description Now to procéed This Baldud tooke such pleasure in artificiall practises magike that he taught this art throughout all his realme And to shew his cunning in other points vpon a presumptuous pleasure which he had therein he tooke vpon him to flie in the aire but he fell vpon the temple of Apollo which stood in the citie of Troinouant and there was torne in péeces after he had ruled the Britaines by the space of 20. yeares LEir the sonne of Baldud was admitted ruler ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3105 at what time Ioas reigned in Iuda This Leir was a prince of right noble demeanor gouerning his land and subiects in great wealth He made the towne of Caerleir now called Leicester which standeth vpon the riuer of Sore It is written that he had by his wife thrée daughters without other issue whose names were Gonorilla Regan and Cordeilla which daughters he greatly loued but specially Cordeilla the yoongest farre aboue the two elder When this Leir therefore was come to great yeres began to waxe vnweldie through age he thought to vnderstand the affections of his daughters towards him and preferre hir whome he best loued to the succession ouer the kingdome Whervpon he first asked Gonorilla the eldest how well she loued him who calling hir gods to record protested that she loued him more than hir owne life which by right and reason should be most déere vnto hir With which answer the father being well pleased turned to the second and demanded of hir how well she loued him who answered confirming hir saiengs with great othes that she loued him more than toong could expresse and farre aboue all other creatures of the world Then called he his yoongest daughter Cordeilla before him and asked of hir what account she made of him vnto whome she made this answer as followeth knowing the great loue and fatherlie zeale that you haue alwaies borne towards me for the which I maie not answere you otherwise than I thinke and as my conscience leadeth me I protest vnto you that I haue loued you euer and will continuallie while I liue loue you as my naturall father And if you would more vnderstand of the loue that I beare you assertaine your selfe that so much as you haue so much you are worth and so much I loue you and no more The father being nothing content with this answer married his two eldest daughters the one vnto Henninus the duke of Cornewall and the other vnto Maglanus the duke of Albania betwixt whome he willed and ordeined that his land should be diuided after his death and the one halfe thereof immediatlie should be assigned to them in hand but for the third daughter Cordeilla he reserued nothing Neuertheles it fortuned that one of the princes
of Gallia which now is called France whose name was Aganippus hearing of the beautie womanhood and good conditions of the said Cordeilla desired to haue hir in mariage and sent ouer to hir father requiring that he might haue hir to wife to whome answer was made that he might haue his daughter but as for anie dower he could haue none for all was promised and assured to hir other sisters alreadie Aganippus notwithstanding this answer of deniall to receiue anie thing by way of dower with Cordeilla tooke hir to wife onlie moued thereto I saie for respect of hir person and amiable vertues This Aganippus was one of the twelue kings that ruled Gallia in those daies as in the British historie it is recorded But to proceed After that Leir was fallen into age the two dukes that had married his two eldest daughters thinking it long yer the gouernment of the land did come to their hands arose against him in armour and rest from him the gouernance of the land vpon conditions to be continued for terme of life by the which he was put to his portion that is to liue after a rate assigned to him for the maintenance of his estate which in processe of time was diminished as well by Maglanus as by Henninus But the greatest griefe that Leir tooke was to see the vnkindnesse of his daughters which seemed to thinke that all was too much which their father had the same being neuer so little in so much that going from the one to the other he was brought to that miserie that scarslie they would allow him one seruant to wait vpon him In the end such was the vnkindnesse or as I maie saie the vnnaturalnesse which he found in his two daughters notwithstanding their faire and pleasant words vttered in time past that being constreined of necessitie he fled the land sailed into Gallia there to seeke some comfort of his yongest daughter Cordeilla whom before time he hated The ladie Cordeilla hearing that he was arriued in poore estate she first sent to him priuilie a certeine summe of monie to apparell himselfe withall and to reteine a certeine number of seruants that might attend vpon him in honorable wise as apperteined to the estate which he had borne and then so accompanied she appointed him to come to the court which he did and was so ioifullie honorablie and louinglie receiued both by his sonne in law Aganippus and also by his daughter Cordeilla that his hart was greatlie comforted for he was no lesse honored than if he had beene king of the whole countrie himselfe Now when he had informed his sonne in law and his daughter in what sort he had béene vsed by his other daughters Aganippus caused a mightie armie to be put in a readinesse and likewise a great nauie of ships to be rigged to passe ouer into Britaine with Leir his father in law to see him againe restored to his kingdome It was accorded that Cordeilla should also go with him to take possession of the land the which he promised to leaue vnto hir as the rightfull inheritour after his decesse notwithstanding any former grant made to hir sisters or to their husbands in anie maner of wise Herevpon when this armie and nauie of ships were readie Leir and his daughter Cordeilla with hir husband tooke the sea and arriuing in Britaine fought with their enimies and discomfited them in battell in the which Maglanus and Henninus were slaine and then was Leir restored to his kingdome which he ruled after this by the space of two yéeres and then died fortie yeeres after he first began to reigne His bodie was buried at Leicester in a vaut vnder the chanell of the riuer of Sore beneath the towne The gunarchie of queene Cordeilla how she was vanquished of hir imprisonment and selfe-murther the contention betweene Cunedag and Margan nephewes for gouernement and the euill end thereof The sixt Chapter COrdeilla the yoongest daughter of Leir was admitted Q. and supreme gouernesse of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3155 before the bylding of Rome 54 Uzia then reigning in Iuda and Ieroboam ouer Israell This Cordeilla after hir fathers deceasse ruled the land of Britaine right worthilie during the space of fiue yeeres in which meane time hir husband died and then about the end of those fiue yéeres hir two nephewes Margan and Cunedag sonnes to hir aforesaid sisters disdaining to be vnder the gouernment of a woman leuied warre against hir and destroied a great part of the land and finallie tooke hir prisoner and laid hir fast in ward wherewith she tooke such griefe being a woman of a manlie courage and despairing to recouer libertie there she slue hirselfe when she had reigned as before is mentioned the tearme of fiue yéeres CUnedagius and Marganus nephewes to Cordeilla hauing recouered the land out of hir hands diuided the same betwixt them that is to saie the countrie ouer and beyond Humber fell to Margan as it stretcheth euen to Catnesse and the other part lieng south and by-west was assigned to Cunedagius This partition chanced in the yéere of the world 3170 before the building of Rome 47 Uzia as then reigning in Iuda and Ieroboam in Israell Afterwards these two cousins Cunedag and Margan had not reigned thus past a two yéeres but thorough some seditious persons Margan was persuaded to raise warre against Cunedag telling him in his eare how it was a shame for him being come of the elder sister not to haue the rule of the whole I le in his hand Herevpon ouercome with pride ambition and couetousnesse he raised an armie and entring into the land of Cunedag he burned and destroied the countrie before him in miserable maner Cunedag in all hast to resist his aduersarie assembled also all the power he could make and comming with the same against Margan gaue him battell in the which he slue a great number of Margans people and put the residue to flight and furthermore pursued him from countrie to countrie till he came into Cambria now called Wales where the said Margan gaue him eftsoones a new battell but being too weake in number of men he was there ouercome and slaine in the field by reason whereof that countrie tooke name of him being there slaine and so is called to this daie Glau Margan which is to meane in our English toong Margans land This was the end of that Margan after he had reigned with his brother two yéeres or thereabouts AFter the death of Margan Cunedag the sonne of Hennius and Ragaie middlemost daughter of Leir before mentioned became ruler of all the whole land of Britaine in the yeare of the world 3172 before the building of Rome 45 Uzia still reigning in Iuda and Ieroboam in Israell He gouerned this I le well and honourablie for the tearme of 33 yeares and then dieng his bodie was buried at Troinouant or London Moreouer our writers doo
in the most part of his victories both in Gallia Germanie and Italie Titus Liuius speaketh but onlie of Brennus wherevpon some write that after the two brethren were by their mothers intreatance made friends Brennus onlie went ouer to Gallia and there through proofe of his woorthie prowesse atteined to such estimation amongst the people called Galli Senones that he was chosen to be their generall capteine at their going ouer the mountaines into Italie But whether Beline went ouer with his brother and finallie returned backe againe leauing Brennus behind him as some write or that he went not at all but remained still at home whilest his brother was abroad we can affirme no certeintie Most part of all our writers make report of manie woorthie deeds accomplished by Beline in repairing of cities decaied erecting of other new buildings to the adorning and beautifieng of his realme and kingdome And amongst other works which were by him erected he builded a citie in the south part of Wales neare to the place where the riuer of Uske falleth into Seuerne fast by Glamorgan which citie hight Caerleon or Caerlegion Ar Wiske This Caerleon was the principall citie in time past of all Demetia now called Southwales Manie notable monuments are remaining there till this day testifieng the great magnificence and roiall building of that citie in old time In which citie also sith the time of Christ were thrée churches one of saint Iulius the martyr an other of saint Aron and the third was the mother church of all Demetia and the chiefe sée but after the same sée was translated vnto Meneuia that is to say saint Dauid in Westwales In this Caerleon was Amphibulus borne who taught and instructed saint Albon This Beliue also builded an hauen with a gate ouer the same within the citie of Troinouant now called London in the summitie or highest part wherof afterwards was set a vessell of brasse in the which were put the ashes of his bodie which bodie after his deceasse was burnt as the maner of burieng in those daies did require This gate was long after called Belina gate and at length by corruption of language Billings gate He builded also a castell eastward from this gate as some haue written which was long time after likewise called Belins castell and is the same which now we call the tower of London Thus Beline studieng dailie to beautifie this land with goodlie buildings and famous workes at length departed this life after he had reigned with his brother iointlie and alone the space of 26 yeres Of Gurguintus Guintolinus and Sicilius three kings of Britaine succeeding ech other by lineall descent in the regiment and of their acts and deeds with a notable commendation of Queene Martia The fift Chapter GUrguintus the sonne of Beline began to reigne ouer the Britains in the yeare of the world 1596 after the building of Rome 380 after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 164 complet which was about the 33 yeare of Artaxerxes Mnenon surnamed Magnus the seuenth king of the Persians This Gurguint in the English chronicle is named Corinbratus and by Matthew Westmin he is surnamed Barbiruc the which bicause the tribute granted by Guilthdag king of Denmarke in perpetuitie vnto the kings of Britaine was denied he sailed with a mightie nauie and armie of men into Denmarke where he made such warre with fire and sword that the king of Denmarke with the assent of his barons was constreined to grant eftsoones to continue the paiment of the aforesaid tribute After he had thus atchiued his desire in Denmarke as he returned backe towards Britaine he encountred with a nauie of 30 ships beside the Iles of Orkenies These ships were fraught with men and women and had to their capteine one called Bartholin or Partholin who being brought to the presence of king Gurguint declared that he with his people were banished out of Spaine and were named Balenses or Baselenses and had sailed long on the sea to the end to find some prince that would assigne them a place to inhabit to whom they would become subiects hold of him as of their souereigne gouernor Therefore he besought the king to consider their estate and of his great benignitie to appoint some void quarter where they might settle The king with the aduice of his barons granted to them the I le of Ireland which as then by report of some authors lay waste and without habitation But it should appeare by other writers that it was inhabited long before those daies by the people called Hibemeneses of Hiberus their capteine that brought them also out of Spaine After that Gurguintus was returned into his countrie he ordeined that the laws made by his ancestors should be dulie kept and obserued And thus administring iustice to his subiects for the tearme of 19 yeares he finallie departed this life and was buried at London or as some haue at Caerleon In his daies was the towne of Cambridge with the vniversitie first founded by Cantaber brother to the aforesaid Bartholin according to some writers as after shall appeare GUintollius or Guintellius the sonne of Gurguintus was admitted king of Britaine in the yere of the world of 614 after the building of the citie of Rome 399 and second yere of the 206 Olimpiad This Guintoline was a wise prince graue in counsell and sober in behauior He had also a wife named Martia a woman of perfect beautie wisedome incomparable as by hir prudent gouernement and equall administration of iustice after hir husbands deceasse during hir sonnes minoritie it most manifestlie appeared It is thought that in an happie time this Guintoline came to the gouernement of this kingdome being shaken and brought out of order with ciuill dissentions to the end he might reduce it to the former estate which he carnestlie accomplished for hauing once got the place he studied with great diligence to reforme anew and to adorne with iustice lawes and good orders the British common wealth by other kings not so framed as stood with the quietnesse thereof But afore all things he vtterlie remooued and appeased such ciuill discord as séemed yet to remaine after the maner of a remnant of those seditious factions and partakings which had so long time reigned in this land But as he was busie in hand herewith death tooke him out of this life after he had reigned 27 yeares and then was he buried at London SIcilius the sonne of Guintoline being not past seuen yeares of age when his father died was admitted king in the yeare 3659 after the building of Rome 430 after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 218 in the sixt after the death of Alexander By reason that Sicilius was not of age sufficient of himselfe to guide the kingdome of the Britains his mother that worthie ladie called Martia had the
gouernance both of his realme and person committed to hir charge She was a woman expert and skilfull in diuers sciences but chiefelie being admitted to the gouernance of the realme she studied to preserue the common wealth in good quiet and wholsome order and therefore deuised and established profitable and conuenient lawes the which after were called Martian lawes of hir name that first made them These lawes as those that were thought good and necessarie for the preseruation of the common wealth Alfred or Alured that was long after king of England translated also out of the British toong into the English Saxon speech and then were they called after that translation Marchenelagh that is to meane the lawes of Martia To conclude this worthie woman guided the land during the minoritie of hir sonne right politikelie and highlie to hir perpetuall renowme and commendation And when hir sonne came to lawfull age she deliuered vp the gouernance into his handes How long he reigned writers varie some auouch but seuen yeares though other affirme 15. which agréeth not so well with the accord of other histories and times He was buried at London Of Kimarus and his sudden end of Elanius and his short regiment of Morindus and his beastlie crueltie all three immediatlie succeeding each other in the monarchie of Britaine with the explorts of the last The sixt Chapter KImarus the sonne of Sicilius began to reigne ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3657 and after the building of Rome 442 in the first yeare of the 117 Olsmpiad This Kimarus being a wild yoong man and giuen to follow his lusts and pleasures was slame by some that were his enimies as he was abroad in hunting when he had reigned scarselie three yeares ELanius the sonne of Kimarus or as other haue his brother began to rule the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3361 after the building of Rome 445 after the deliuerance of the Israelities 229 and in the fourth yeare of the Seleuciens after which account the bookes of Machabées doo reckon which began in the 14 after the death of Alexander This Elanius in the English Chronicle is named also Haran by Mat. Westin Danius and by an old chronicle which Fabian much followed Elanius and Kimarus should seeme to be one person but other hold the contrarie and saie that he reigned fullie 8. yeares MOrindus the bastard sonne of Elanius was admitted king of Britaine in the yeare of the world 366 after the building of Rome 451 after the deliuerance of the Israelites 236 and in the tenth yeare of Cassander K. of Macedonia which hauing dispatched Olimpias the mother of Alexander the great and gotten Roxanes with Alexanders sonne into his hands vsurped the kingdome of the Macedonians and held it 15 yéeres This Morindus in the English chronicle is called Morwith and was a man of worthie fame in chiualrie and martiall dooings but so cruell withall that his vnmercifull nature could scarse be satisfied with the torments of them that had offended him although oftentimes with his owne hands he cruellie put them to torture and execution He was also beautifull and comelie of personage liberall and bounteous and of a maruellous strength In his daies a certeine king of the people called Moriani with a great armie landed in Northumberland and began to make cruell warre vpon the inhabitants But Morindus aduertised héerof assembled his Britains came against the enimies and in battell putting them to flight chased them to their ships and tooke a great number of them prisoners whome to the satisfieng of his cruell nature he caused to be slaine euen in his presence Some of them were headed some strangled some panched and some he caused to be slaine quicke ¶ These people whome Gal. Mon. nameth Moriani I take to be either those that inhabited about Terrouane and Calice called Morini or some other people of the Galles or Germaines and not as some estéeme them Morauians or Merhenners which were not known to the world as Humfrey Llhoyd hath verie well noted till about the daies of the emperour Mauricius which misconstruction of names hath brought the British historie further out of credit than reason requireth if the circumstances be dulie considered But now to end with Morindus At length this bloudie prince heard of a monster that was come a land out of the Irish sea with the which when he would néeds fight he was deuoured of the same after he had reigned the terme of 8 yeeres leauing behind him fiue sonnes Gorbomanus Archigallus Elidurus Uigenius or Nigenius and Peredurus Of Gorbonianus Archigallus Elidurus Vigenius and Peredurus the fiue sons of Morindus the building of Cambridge the restitution of Archigallus to the regiment after his depriuation Elidurus three times admitted King his death and place of interrament The seuenth Chapter GOrbonianus the first son of Morindus succéeded his father in the kingdome of Britain in the yéere of the world 3676 after the building of Rome 461 and fourth yéere of the 121 Olimpiad This Gorbonianus in the English chronicle is named Granbodian and was a righteous prince in his gouernment and verie deuout according to such deuotion as he had towards the aduancing of the religion of his gods and thervpon he repaired all the old temples through his kingdome and erected some new He also builded the townes of Cambridge and Grantham as Caxton writeth and was beloued both of the rich and poore for he honoured the rich and relieued the poore in time of their necessities In his time was more plentie of all things necessarie for the wealthfull state of man than had béene before in anie of his predecessors daies He died without issue after he had reigned by the accord of most writers about the terme of ten yeares Some write that this Gorbonian built the townes of Cairgrant now called Cambridge also Grantham but some thinke that those which haue so written are deceiued in mistaking the name for that Cambridge was at the first called Granta and by that meanes it might be that Gorbonian built onlie Grantham and not Cambridge namelie because other write how that Cambridge as before is said was built in the daies of Gurguntius the sonne of Beline by one Cantaber a Spaniard brother to Partholoin which Partholoin by the aduice of the same Gurguntius got seates for himselfe and his companie in Ireland as before ye haue heard The said Cantaber also obteining licence of Gurguntius builded a towne vpon the side of the riuer called Canta which he closed with walles and fortified with a strong tower or castell and after procuring philosophers to come hither from Athens where in his youth he had bene a student he placed them there and so euen then was that place furnished as they saie with learned men and such as were readie to instruct others in knowledge of letters and
and all the late writers of Lucius Hereby it appeareth that whether one or mo yet kings there were in Britain bearing rule vnder the Romane emperors On the other part the common opinion of our chronicle-writers is that the chiefe gouernment remained euer with the Britains that the Romane senat receiuing a yearelie tribute sent at certeine times Ex officio their emperors and lieutenants into this I le to represse the rebellious tumults therein begun or to beat backe the inuasion of the enimies that went about to inuade it And thus would these writers inferre that the Britains euer obeied their king till at length they were put beside the gouernement by the Saxons But whereas in the common historie of England the succession of kings ought to be kept so oft as it chanceth in the same that there is not anie to fill the place then one while the Romane emperors are placed in their steads and another while their lieutenants and are said to be created kings of the Britains as though the emperors were inferiors vnto the kings of Britaine and that the Romane lieutenants at their appointments and not by prescript of the senat or emperours administred the prouince This may suffice here to aduertise you of the contrarietie in writers Now we will go foorth in following our historie as we haue doone heretofore sauing that where the Romane histories write of things done here by emperors or their lieutenants it shall be shewed as reason requireth sith there is a great appearance of truth oftentimes in the same as those that be authorised and allowed in the opinion of the learned Of Theomantius the tearme of yeares that he reigned and where he was interred of Kymbeline within the time of whose gouernment Christ Iesus our sauiour was borne all nations content to obeie the Romane emperors and consequentlie Britaine the customes that the Britaines paie the Romans as Strabo reporteth The xviij Chapter AFter the death of Cassibellane Theomantius or Tenantius the yoongest sonne of Lud was made king of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3921 after the building of Rome 706 before the comming of Christ 45. He is named also in one of the English chronicles Tormace in the same chronicle it is conteined that not he but his brother Androgeus was king where Geffrey of Monmouth others testifie that Androgeus abandoned the land clerelie continued still at Rome because he knew the Britains hated him for treason he had committed in aiding Iulius Cesar against Cassibellane Theomantius ruled the land in good quiet and paid the tribute to the Romans which Cassibellane had granted and finallie departed this life after he had reigned 22 yeares and was buried at London KYmbeline or Cimbeline the sonne of Theomantius was of the Britains made king after the deceasse of his father in the yeare of the world 3944 after the building of Rome 728 and before the birth of out Sauiour 33. This man as some write was brought vp at Rome and there made knight by Augustus Cesar vnder whome he serued in the warres and was in such fauour with him that he was at libertie to pay his tribute or not Little other mention is made of his dooings except that during his reigne the Sauiour of the world our Lord Iesus Christ the onelie sonne of God was borne of a virgine about the 23 yeare of the reigne of this Kymbeline in the 42 yeare of the emperour Octauius Augustus that is to wit in the yeare of the world 3966 in the second yeare of the 194 Olympiad after the building of the citie of Rome 750 nigh at an end after the vniuersall floud 2311 from the birth of Abraham 2019 after the departure of the Israelits out of Egypt 1513 after the captiuitie of Babylon 535 from the building of the temple by Salomon 1034 from the arriuall of Brute 1116 complet Touching the continuance of the yeares of Kymbelines reigne some writers doo varie but the best approoued affirme that he reigned 35 years and then died was buried at London leauing behind him two sonnes Guiderius and Aruiragus ¶ But here is to be noted that although our histories doo affirme that as well this Kymbeline as also his father Theomantius liued in quiet with the Romans and continuallie to them paied the tributes which the Britains had couenanted with Iulius Cesar to pay yet we find in the Romane writers that after Iulius Cesars death when Augustus had taken vpon him the rule of the empire the Britains refused to paie that tribute whereat as Cornelius Tacitus reporteth Augustus being otherwise occupied was contented to winke howbeit through earnest calling vpon to recouer his right by such as were desirous to sée the vttermost of the British kingdome at length to wit in the tenth yeare after the death of Iulius Cesar which was about the thirtéenth yeare of the said Theomantius Augustus made prouision to passe with an armie ouer into Britaine was come forward vpon his iournie into Gallia Celtica or as we maie saie into these hither parts of France But here receiuing aduertisements that the Pannonians which inhabited the countrie now called Hungarie and the Dalmatians whome now we call Slauons had rebelled he thought it best first to subdue those rebells neere home rather than to séeke new countries and leaue such in hazard whereof he had present possession and so turning his power against the Pannonians and Dalmatians he left off for a time the warres of Britaine whereby the land remained without feare of anie inuasion to be made by the Romans till the yeare after the building of the citie of Rome 725 and about the 19 yeare of king Theomantius reigne that Augustus with an armie departed once againe from Rome to passe ouer into Britaine there to make warre But after his comming into Gallia when the Britains sent to him certeine ambassadours to treat with him of peace he staied there to settle the state of things among the Galles for that they were not in verie good order And hauing finished there he went into Spaine and so his iournie into Britaine was put off till the next yeare that is the 726 after the building of Rome which fell before the birth of our sauiour 25 about which time Augustus eftsoons meant the third time to haue made a voiage into Britaine because they could not agrée vpon couenants But as the Pannonians and Dalmatians had aforetime staied him when as before is said he meant to haue gone against the Britans so euen now the Salassians a people inhabiting about Italie and Switserland the Cantabrians and Asturians by such rebellious sturrs as they raised withdrew him from his purposed iournie But whether this controuersie which appeareth to fall forth betwixt the Britans and Augustus was occasioned by Kymbeline or some other prince of the Britains I haue not to auouch for that by our writers
of the countrie at the last AFter him succéeded as lieutenant of Britaine one Iulius Frontinus who vanquished and brought to the Romane subiection by force of armes the people called Silures striuing not onelie against the stout resistance of the men but also with the hardnesse combersome troubles of the places ¶ Thus may you perceiue in what state this I le stood in the time that Aruiragus reigned in the same as is supposed by the best histories of the old Britains so that it may be thought that he gouerned rather a part of this land than the whole and bare the name of a king the Romans not hauing so reduced the countrie into the forme of a prouince but that the Britains bare rule in diuerse parts thereof and that by the permission of the Romans which neuerthelesse had their lieutenants and procuratours here that bare the greatest rule vnder the aforesaid emperours The state of this Iland vnder Marius the sonne of Aruiragus the comming in of the Picts with Roderike their king his death in the field the Picts and Scots enter into mutuall aliance the monument of Marius his victorie ouer the Picts his death and interrement The xv Chapter AFter the decease of Aruiragus his sonne Marius succeeded him in the estate and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 73. In the old English chronicle he is fondlie called Westmer was a verie wise man gouerning the Britains in great prosperitie honour and wealth In the time of this mans reigne the people called Picts inuaded this land who are iudged to be descended of the nation of the Scithians neare knismen to the Goths both by countrie and maners a cruell kind of men and much giuen to the warres This people with their ringleader Roderike or as some name him Londorike entering the Ocean sea after the maner of rouers arriued on the coasts of Ireland where they required of the Scots new seats to inhabit in for the Scots which as some thinke were also descended of the Scithians did as then inhabit in Ireland but doubting that it should not be for their profit to receiue so warlike a nation into that I le feining as it were a friendship and excusing the matter by the narrownesse of the countrie declared to the Picts that the I le of Britaine was not farre from thence being a large countrie and a plentifull and not greatly inhabited wherefore they counselled them to go thither promising vnto them all the aid that might be The Picts more desirous of spoile than of rule or gouernment without delaie returned to the sea and sailed towards Britaine where being arriued they first inuaded the north parts thereof and finding there but few inhabiters they began to wast and forrey the countrie whereof when king Marius was aduertised with all speed he assembled his people and made towards his enimies and giuing them battell obteined the victorie so that Roderike was there slaine in the field and his people vanquished Unto those that escaped with life Marius granted licence that they might inhabit in the north part of Scotland called Catnesse being as then a countrie in maner desolate without habitation wherevpon they withdrew thither and setled themselues in those parties And bicause the Britains disdained to grant vnto them their daughters in mariage they sent vnto the Scots into Ireland requiring to haue wiues of their nation The Scots agréed to their request with this condition that where there wanted lawfull issue of the kings linage to succéed in the kingdome of the Picts then should they name one of the womans side to be their king which ordinance was receiued and obserued euer after amongst the Picts so long as their kingdome endured Thus the Picts next after the Romans were the first of anie strangers that came into this land to inhabit as most writers affirme although the Scotish chronicles auouch the Picts to be inhabiters here before the incarnation of our sauiour But the victorie which Marius obteined against their king Roderike chanced in the yéere after the incarnation 87. In remembrance of which victorie Marius caused a stone to be erected in the same place where the battell was fought in which stone was grauen these words Marij victoria The English chronicle saith that this stone was set vp on Stanesmoore and that the whole countrie thereabout taking name of this Marius was Westmaria now called Westmerland King Marius hauing thus subdued his enimies and escaped the danger of their dreadfull inuasion gaue his mind to the good gouernement of his people and the aduancement of the common wealth of the realme continuing the residue of his life in great tranquillitie and finallie departed this life after he had reigned as most writers say 52 or 53 yeeres Howbeit there be that write that he died in the yéere of our Lord 78 and so reigned not past fiue or six yéeres at the most He was buried at Caerleill leauing a sonne behind him called Coill Humfrey Lhoyd séemeth to take this man and his father Aruiragus to be all one person whether mooued thereto by some catalog of kings which he saw or otherwise I cannot affirme but speaking of the time when the Picts and Scots should first come to settle themselues in this land he hath these words Neither was there anie writers of name that made mention either of Scots or Picts before Uespasianus time about the yeere of the incarnation 72 at what time Meurig or Maw or Aruiragus reigned in Britaine in which time our annales doo report that a certeine kind of people liuing by pirasie and rouing on the sea came foorth of Sueden or Norwaie vnder the guiding of one Rhithercus who landed in Albania wasting all the countrie with robbing and spoiling so farre as Caerleill where he was vanquished in battell and slaine by Muragus with a great part of his people the residue that escaped by flight fled to their ships and so conueied themselues into the Iles of Orkney and Scotland where they abode quietlie a great while after Thus farre haue I thought good to shew of the foresaid Lhoyds booke for that it seemeth to carie a great likelihood of truth with it for the historie of the Picts which vndoubtedlie I thinke were not as yet inhabiting in Britaine but rather first placing themselues in the Iles of Orkney made inuasion into the maine I le of Britaine afterwards as occasion was offred In the British toong they are called Pightiaid that is Pightians and so likewise were they called in the Scotish and in their owne toong Now will we shew what chanced in this I le during the time of the foresaid Marius his supposed reigne as is found in the Romane histories Iulius Agricola is deputed by Vespasian to gouerne Britaine he inuadeth the I le of Anglesey the inhabitants yeeld vp them selues the commendable gouernement of Agricola his worthie practises to traine the Britains to ciuilitie his
which the Romans had followed till they were throughlie wearied There were slaine of the Britains that day 10000 and of the Romans 340 among whom Aulus Atticus a capteine of one of the cohorts or bands of footmen was one who being mounted on horssebacke through his owne too much youthfull courage and fierce vnrulines of his horsse was caried into the middle throng of his enimies and there slaine The lamentable distresse and pitifull perplexitie of the Britains after their ouerthrow Domitian enuieth Agricola the glorie of his victories he is subtilie depriued of his deputiship and Cneus Trebellius surrogated in his roome The xviij Chapter THe night insuing the foresaid ouerthrow of the Britains was spent of the Romans in great ioy gladnes for the victorie atchiued But among the Britains there was nothing else heard but mourning and lamentation both of men and women that were mingled togither some busie to beare away the wounded to bind and dresse their hurts other calling for their sonnes kinsfolkes and friends that were wanting Manie of them forsooke their houses and in their desperate mood set them on fire and choosing foorth places for their better refuge and safegard foorthwith misliking of the same left them and sought others herewith diuerse of them tooke counsell togither what they were best to doo one while they were in hope an other while they fainted as people cast into vtter despaire the beholding of their wiues and children oftentimes mooued them to attempt some new enterprise for the preseruation of their countrie and liberties And certeine it is that some of them slue their wiues and children as mooued thereto with a certeine fond regard of pitie to rid them out of further miserie and danger of thraldome The next day the certeintie of the victorie more plainlie was disclosed for all was quiet about and no noise heard anie where the houses appeared burning on ech side and such as were sent foorth to discouer the countrie into euerie part thereof saw not a creature stirring for all the people were auoided and withdrawne a farre off When Agricola had thus ouerthrowne his enimies in a pitcht field at the mountaine of Granziben and that the countrie was quite rid of all appearance of enimies bicause the summer of this eight yéere of his gouernement was now almost spent he brought his armie into the confines of the Horrestians which inhabited the countries now called Angus Merne and there intended to winter and tooke hostages of the people for assurance of their loialtie and subiection This doone he appointed the admirall of the nauie to saile about the I le which accordinglie to his commission in that point receiued luckilie accomplished his enterprise and brought the nauie about againe into an hauen called Trutulensts In this meane time whiles Iulius Agricola was thus occupied in Britaine both the emperour Uespasianus and also his brother Titus that succéeded him departed this life and Domitianus was elected emperor who hearing of such prosperous successe as Agricola had against the Britains did not so much reioise for the thing well doone as he enuied to consider what glorie and renowme should redound to Agricola thereby which he perceiued should much darken the glasse of his same hauing a priuate person vnder him who in woorthinesse of noble exploits atchiued farre excelled his dooings To find remedie therefore herein he thought not good to vtter his malice as yet whilest Agricola remained in Britaine with an armie which so much fauoured him and that with so good cause sith by his policie and noble conduct the same had obteined so manie victories so much honor and such plentie of spoiles and booties Wherevpon to dissemble his intent he appointed to reuoke him foorth of Britaine as it were to honor him not onelie with deserued triumphs but also with the lieutenantship of Syria which as then was void by the death of Atilius Rufus Thus Agricola being countermanded home to Rome deliuered his prouince vnto his successor Cneus Trebellius appointed thereto by the emperour Domitianus in good quiet and safegard ¶ Thus may you sée in what state Britaine stood in the daies of king Marius of whome Tacitus maketh no mention at all Some haue written that the citie of Chester was builded by this Marius though other as before I haue said thinke rather that it was the worke of Ostorius Scapula their legat Touching other the dooings of Agricola in the Scotish chronicle you maie find more at large set foorth for that which I haue written héere is but to shew what in effect Cornelius Tacitus writeth of that which Agricola did here in Britaine without making mention either of Scots or Picts onelie naming them Britains Horrestians and Calidoneans who inhabited in those daies a part of this Ile which now we call Scotland the originall of which countrie and the inhabitants of the same is greatlie controuersed among writers diuerse diuerslie descanting therevpon some fetching their reason from the etymon of the word which is Gréeke some from the opening of their ancestors as they find the same remaining in records other some from comparing antiquities togither and aptlie collecting the truth as néere as they can But to omit them and returne to the continuation of our owne historie Of Coillus the sonne of Marius his education in Rome how long he reigned of Lucius his sonne and successor what time he assumed the gouernment of this land he was an open professor of christian religion he and his familie are baptised Britaine receiueth the faith 3 archbishops and 28 bishops at that time in this Iland westminster church and S. Peters in Cornehill builded diuers opinions touching the time of Lucius his reigne of his death and when the christian faith was receiued in this Iland The 19. Chapter COillus the sonne of Marius was after his fathers deceasse made king of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 125. This Coillus or Coill was brought vp in his youth amongst the Romans at Rome where he spent his time not vnprofitablie but applied himselfe to learning seruice in the warres by reason whereof he was much honored of the Romans and he likewise honored and loued them so that he paied his tribute truelie all the time of his reigne and therefore liued in peace and good quiet He was also a prince of much bountie and verie liberall whereby he obteined great loue both of his nobles and commons Some saie that he made the towne of Colchester in Essex but others write that Coill which reigned next after Asclepiodotus was the first founder of that towne but by other it should séeme to be built long before being called Camelodunum Finallie when this Coill had reigned the space of 54 yeares he departed this life at Yorke leauing after him a sonne named Lucius which succéeded in the kingdome LUcius the sonne of Coillus whose surname as saith William Harison is not extant
opinion may séeme to warrant the credit of the historie I will with other admit both the mother and sonne to be Britains in the whole discourse of the historie following as though I had forgot what in this place I haue said A further discourse of the forenamed Constantius and Helen hs regiment ouer this Iland his behauiour and talke to his sonne and councellors as he lay on his death-bed a deuise that he put in practise to vnderstand what true Christians he had in his court his commendable vertues that the Britains in his time imbraced the christian faith is prooued The xxvij Chapter COnstantius a senatour of Rome began to reigne ouer the Britains in the yeere of our Lord 289 as our histories report This Constantius as before ye haue heard had to wife Helen the daughter of the foresaid king Coel of whome he begat a sonne named Constantinus which after was emperour and for his woorthie dooings surnamed Constantine the great S. Ambrose following the common report writeth that this Helen was a maid in an inne and some againe write that she was concubine to Constantius and not his wife But whatsoeuer she was it appeareth by the writers of the Romane histories that Constantius being the daughters sonne of one Crispus that was brother to the emperour Claudius came into Britaine and quieted the troubles that were raised by the Britains and there as some write maried the foresaid Helen being a woman of an excellent beautie whom yet after he was constreined to forsake and to marrie The odora the daughter in law of Herculeus Maximianus by whome he had six sonnes and finallie was created emperour togither with the said Galerius Maximianus at what time Dioclesianus and his fellow Herculeus Maximianus renounced the rule of the empire and committed the same vnto them The empire was then diuided betwixt them so that to Constantius the regions of Italie Affrike France Spaine and Britaine were assigned to Galerius Illyricum Grecia and all the east parts But Constantine being a man void of ambition was contented to leaue Italie and Affrike supposing his charge to be great inough to haue the gouernement in his hands of France Spaine and Britaine as Eutropius saith But as touching his reigne ouer the Britains we haue not to say further than as we find in our owne writers recorded as for his gouernement in the empire it is to be considered that first he was admitted to rule as an assistant to Maximian vnder the title of Cesar and so from that time if you shall account his reigne it maie comprehend 11 12 or 13 yeeres yea more or lesse according to the diuersitie found in writers Howbeit if we shall reckon his reigne from the time onelie that Dioclesian and Maximian resigned their title vnto the empire we shall find that he reigned not fullie thrée yéeres For whereas betwéene the slaughter of Alectus and the comming of Constantius are accounted 8 yéeres and od moneths not onelie those eight yéeres but also some space of time before maie be ascribed vnto Constantius for although before his comming ouer into Britaine now this last time for he had béene here afore as it well appéereth Asclepiodotus gouerning as legat albeit vnder Constantius who had a great portion of the west parts of the empire vnder his regiment by the title as I haue said of Cesar yet he was not said to reigne absolutelie till Dioclesian and Maximian resigned But now to conclude with the dooings of Constantius at length he fell sicke at Yorke and there died about the yeere of our Lord 306. This is not to be forgotten that whilest he laie on his death-bed somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whom he remained as a pledge as after shall be partlie touched he receiued him with all ioy and raising himselfe vp in his bed in presence of his other sonnes counsellours with a great number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he set the crowne vpon his sonnes head and adorned him with other imperiall robes and garments executing as it were him selfe the office of an herald and withall spake these woords vnto his said sonne and to his counsellours there about him Now is my death to me more welcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heere a large epitaph and monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be emperour in my place which by Gods good helpe shall wipe away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by tyrants This I reckon to chance vnto me in stéed of most felicitie After this turning himselfe to the multitude he commanded them all to be of good comfort meaning those that had not forsaken true vertue and godlinesse in Christ which Christ he vndertooke should continue with his sonne Constantine in all enterprises which in warres or otherwise he should take in hand That deuise also is woorthie to be had in memorie which he put in practise in his life time to vnderstand what true and sincere Christians were remaining in his court For whereas he had béene first a persecuter and after was conuerted it was a matter easie to persuade the world that he was no earnest Christian and so the policie which he thought to worke was the sooner brought to passe which was this He called togither all his officers and seruants feining himselfe to choose out such as would doo sacrifice to diuels and that those onelie should remaine with him and kéepe their office and the rest that refused so to doo should be thrust out and banished the court Héervpon all the courtiers diuided themselues into companies and when some offered willinglie to doo sacrifice and other some boldlie refused the emperour marking their dealings sharpelie rebuked those which were so readie to dishonour the liuing God accounting them as traitours of his diuine maiestie and not woorthie to remaine within the court gates but those that constantlie stood in the profession of the christian faith he greatlie commended as men woorthie to be about a prince and withall declared that from thencefoorth they should be as chiefe counsellours and defenders both of his person and kingdome estéeming more of them than of all the treasure he had in his coffers To conclude he was a graue prince sober vpright courteous and liberall as he which kept his mind euer frée from couetous desire of great riches insomuch that when he should make anie great feast to his friends he was not ashamed to borow plate and siluer vessell to serue his turne and to furnish his cupbord for the time being contented for himselfe to be serued in cruses earthen vessels He was woont to haue this saieng in his mouth that better it was that the subiects should haue store of monie and riches than the
prince to kéepe if close in his treasurie where it serued to no vse By such courteous dealing the prouinces which were in his charge flourished in great wealth and quietnesse He was a verie wise and politike prince in the ordering of all weightie matters and verie skillfull in the practise of warres so that he stood the Romane empire in great stéed and was therefore highlie beloued of the souldiers insomuch that immediatlie after his deceasse they proclaimed his some Constantine emperour That The christian faith was imbraced of the Britains in this season it maie appéere in that Hilarius bishop of Poictiers writeth to his brethren in Britaine and Constantine in an epistle as Theodoretus saith in his first booke and tenth chapter maketh mtention of the churches in Britaine which also Sozomenus dooth affirme For the Britains after they had receiued the faith defended the same euen with the shedding of their bloud as Amphibalus who in this Constantius daies being apprehended suffered at Redburne neere to Werlamchester about 15 yéeres after the martyrdome of his host S. Albane Constantine created emperour in Britaine he is sollicited to take vpon him the regiment of those countries that his father gouerned he is requested to subdue Maxentius the vsurping tyrant Maximianus his father seeketh to depose him Constantines death is purposed by the said Maximianus the father his sonne Maxentius Fausta the daughter of Maximianus wife to Constantine detecteth hir fathers trecherie to hir husand Maximianus is strangled at Constantines commandement league and alliance betweene him and Licinius he is slâ—ine the empresse Helen commended the crosse of Christ found with the inscription of the same what miracles were wrought thereby of the nailes wherewith Christ was crucified Constantine commended the state of Britaine in his time The xxviij Chapter COnstantine being the son of the forenamed Constantius begot of his first wife Helen the daughter as some affirme of Coell late king of the Britains began to reigne in the yéere of our Lord 306. This worthie prince begotten of a British woman borne of hir in Britaine as our writers doo affirme and created certeinlie emperour in Britaine did doubtlesse make his natiue countrie partaker of his high glorie and renowme which by his great prowes politike wisedome woorthie gouernment and other his princelie qualities most abundantlie planted in his noble person he purchased and got thorough the circuit of the whole earth insomuch that for the high enterprises and noble acts by him happilie brought to passe and atchiued he was surnamed as before is said the great Constantine Whilest this Constantine remained at Rome in manner as he had béene a pledge with Galerius in his fathers life time he being then but yoond fled from thence and with all post hast returned to his father into Britaine killing or howghing by the waie all such horsses as were appointed to stand at innes readie for such as should ride in post least being pursued he should haue béene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such as might be sent to pursue him At his comming into Britaine he found his father sore vexed with sicknesse whereof shortlie after he died and then was he by helpe of such as were about him incouraged to take vpon him as emperour and namclie one Erocus king of the Almains which had accompanied his father thither assisted him thereto so that being prclaimed emperour he tooke vpon him the rule of those countries which his father had in gouernment that is to saie France Spaine the Alpes and Britaine with other prouinces héere in the west and ruling the same with great equitie and wisdome he greatly wan the fauour of the people insomuch that the fame of his politike gouernment and courteous dealing being spred abroad when Maxentius the tyrant that occupied the rule of the empire at Rome and in Italie by wrongfull vsurping abusing the same was grown into the hatred of the Romans and other Italians Constantine was earnestlie by them requested to come into Italie and to helpe to subdue Maxentius that he might reforme the state of things there This Maxentius was sonne to Herculeus Maximianus and Constantine had married Fausta the daughter of the said Maximianus Now so it was that Maximianus immediatlie after that his sonne Maxentius had taken the rule vpon him sought meanes to haue deposed him and to haue resumed and taken eftsoones into his owne hands the gouernment of the empire But solliciting Dioclesian to doo the like he was much reprooued of him for his vnreasonable and ambitious purpose so that when he perceiued that neither Dioclesian would be thereto agreeable nor induce the souldiers to admit him they hauing alreadie established his sonne began to deuise waies how to assure the state more stronglie to his said sonne And hearing that his sonne in law Constantine was minded to come into Italie against him he purposed to practise Constantines destruction insomuch that it was iudged by this which followed that Herculeus Maximianus did but for a colour séeme to mislike that which his said son Maxentius had doone to the end he might the sooner accomplish his intent for the dispatching of Constantine out of the waie Héerevpon as it were fléeing out of Italie he came to Constantine who as then hauing appointed lieutenants vnder him in Britaine remained in France and with all ioy and honour that might be receiued his father in law the which being earnestlie bent to compasse his purpose made his daughter Fausta priuie thereto which ladie either for feare least the concealing thereof might turne hir to displeasure either else for the entire loue which she bare to hir husband reuealed hir fathers wicked purpose Wherevpon whilest Constantine went about to be reuenged of such a traitorous practise Herculeus fled to Marsiles purposing there to take the sea and so to retire to his sonne Maxentius into Italie But yer he could get awaie from thence he was strangled by commandement of his sonne in law Constantine and so ended his life which he had spotted with manie cruell acts as well in persecuting the professours of the christian name as others In this meane time had Maximianus adopted one Licinius to assist him in gouernance of the empire proclaiming him Cesar. So that now at one selfe time Constantine gouerned France and the west parts of the empire Maxentius held Italie Affrike and Aegypt and Maximianus which likewise had beene elected Cesar ruled the east parts and Licinius Illyrium and Grecia But shortlie after the emperour Constantine ioined in league with Licinius and gaue to him his sister in marriage named Constantia for more suertie of faithfull friendship to indure betwixt them He sent him also against Maximianus who gouerning in the cast part of the empire purposed the destruction of Constantine and all his partakers but being vanquished by Licinius at Tarsus he shortlie after died being eaten with lice Constantine after
mentioned so that it cannot stand with the truth of the British histories the which Fabian followeth that Horsus was slaine by Aurelius Ambrosius if according to the same histories he returned not into Britaine till the time there supposed But diuerse such maner oh contrarieties shall ye find in perusing of those writers that haue written the chronicles of the Britains and Saxons the which in euerie point to recite would be too tedious and combersome a matter and therefore we are forced to passe the same ouer not knowing how to bring them to anie lust accord for the satisfieng of all mens minds speciallie the curious which may with diligent search satisfie themselues happilie much better than anie other shall be able to doo in vttering his opinion neuer so much at large and agreeable to a truth This therefore haue we thought good as it were by the waie to touch what diuerse authors doo write leauing it so to euerie mans iudgement to construe thereof as his affection leadeth him We find in the writings of those that haue registred the dooings of these times that Aurelius hauing vanquished the Saxons restored churches to the furtherance of the christian religion which by the inuasion of the Saxons was greatlie decaied in diuerse parts of Britaine and this chanced in the daies of the emperour Theodosius the yoonger The beginning of the kingdome of the Southsaxons commonlie called Sussex the Britains with their rulers giue battell to Ella the Saxon his three sonnes disagreement betweene the English and British chronographers about the battel 's fought by Hengist and his death the beginning of the Kentish kingdome a battell fought betweene the Britains and Saxons the first are conquered the last are conquerors The ninth Chapter IN the time of the foresaid Aurelius Ambrosius one Ella a Saxon with his 3 sonnes Cymen Plettinger and Cissa came out of Germanie with thrée ships and landed in the south parts of Britaine and being incountred with a power of Britains at a place called Cuneueshore discomfited them and chased them vnto a wood then called Andredescester and so tooke that countrie and inhabited there with his people the Saxons which he brought with him and made himselfe king and lord thereof in somuch that afterwards the same countrie was named the kingdome of the Southsaxons which had for limits on the east side Kent on the south the sea and I le of Wight on the west Hamshire and on the north part Southerie This kingdome after some began vnder the foresaid Ella about the 32 yeere after the first comming of the Saxons into this land which by following that account should be about the second yéere of the reigne of Aurelius Ambrosius and about the yéere of our Lord 482. But other write that it did begin about the 30 yéere after the first comming of Hengist which should be two yéeres sooner William Harison differing from all other noteth it to begin in the fourth yéere after the death of Hengist 4458 of the world 2 of the 317 Olympiad 1243 of Rome 492 of Christ and 43 after the comming of the Saxons his woords are these Ella erected the kingdome of the Southsaxons in the 15 after his arriuall and reigned 32 yéeres the chiefe citie of his kingdome also was Chichester and after he had inioied the same his kingdome a while he ouerthrew the citie called Andredescester which as then was taken for one of the most famous in all the south side of England ¶ For my part I thinke my dutie discharged if I shew the opinions of the writers for if I should therto a◠mine owne I should but increase coniectures whereof alreadie we haeu superfluous store To procéed thereforr as I find About the ninth yéere after the comming of Ella the Britains perceiuing that he with his Saxons still inlarged the bounds of his lordship by entring further into the land assembled themselues togither vnder their kings and rulers and gaue battell to Ella and his sonnes at Mecredesbourne where they departed with doubtfull victorie the armies on both sides being sore diminished and so returned to their homes Ella after this battell sent into his countrie for more aid But now touching Hengist who as ye haue heard reigned as king in the prouince of Kent the writers of the Wnglish kings varie somewhat from the British histories both in report of the battels by him fought against the Britains and also for the maner of his death as thus After that Uortimer was dead who departed this life as some write in the first yéere of the emperor Leo surnamed the great and first of that name that gouerned the empire who began to rule in the yéere of our Lord 457 we find that Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca gathered their people togither that were before sparkled and hauing also receiued new aid out of Germanie fought with the Britans at a place called Crekenford where were slaine of the Britains foure dukes or capteins and foure thousand of other men the residue were chased by Hengist out of Kent vnto London so that they neuer returned afterwards againe into Kent thus the kingdome of Kent began vnder Hengist the twelfe yéere after the comming of the Saxons into Britaine and Hengist reigned in Kent after this as the same writers agree foure and twentie yéeres It is remembred that those Germans which latelie were come ouer to the aid of Hengist being chosen men mightie and strong of bodie with their axes and swoords made great slaughter of the Britains in that battell at Crekenford or Creiford which Britains were ranged in foure battels vnder their aforesaid foure dukes or capteins and were as before is mentioned slaine in the same battell About the sixt yéere of the said emperor Leo which was in the 17 yéere after the comming of the Saxons Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca fought at Wipets field in Kent néere to a place called Tong with the Britains and slue of them twelue dukes or capteins on the part of the Saxons was slaine beside common souldiers but onelie one capteine called Wipet of whom the place after that daie tooke name This victorie was nothing plesant to the Saxons by reason of the great losse which they susteined as well by the death of the said Wipet as of a great number of others and so of a long time neither did the Saxons enter into the confines of the Britains nor the Britains presumed to come into Kent But whilest outward wars ceassed among the Britains they exercised ciuill battell falling togither by the eares among themselues one striuing against another Finallie Hengist departed this life by course of nature in the 39 yéere after his first comming into Britaine hauing procéeded in his businesse no lesse with craft and guile than with force and strength following therewith his natiue crueltie so that he rather did all things with rigour than with gentlenesse
betwéene Tine and Tweed as in the Scotish chronicles may further appeare Also this is to be remembred that the victorie which was got against the Saxons by the Britains at what time Germane bishop of Auxerre was present Hector Boetius affirmeth by authoritie of Vâ—remond that wrote the Scotish chronicles to haue chanced the second time of his comming ouer into this land where Beda auoucheth it to be at his first being heere Againe the same Boetius writeth that the same victorie chanced in the daies of Uter Pendragon Which can not be if it be true that Beda writeth touching the time of the death of the said Germane for where he departed this life before the yeare of our Lord 459 as aboue is said Uter Pendragon began not his reigne till the yeare of our Lord 500 or as the same Hector Boetius saith 503 so that bishop Germane was dead long before that Uter began to reigne In déed some writers haue noted that the third battell which Uortimer fought against the Saxons was the same wherein S Germane was present and procured the victorie with the crie of Alleluia as before ye haue heard Which seemeth to be more agréeable to truth and to stand also with that which holie Beda hath written touching the time of the being héere of the said Germane that the opinion of other which affirme that it was in the time of the reigne of Uter The like is to be found in the residue of Hector Boetius his booke touching the time speciallie of the reignes of the British kings that gouerned Britaine about that season For as he affirmeth Aurelius Ambrosius began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 498 and ruled but seuen yeares and then succéeded Uter which reigned 18 yeares and departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 521. ¶ Notwithstanding the premisses here is to be remembred that whatsoeuer the British writers haue recorded touching the victories of this Uter had against the Saxons and how that Osca the sonne of Hengist should be slaine in battell by him and his power in those old writers which haue registred the acts of the English Saxon kings we find no such matter but rather that after the deceasse of Hengist his sonne Osca or Occa reigned in Kent 24 yeares defending his kingdome onelie and not séeking to inlarge it as before is touched After whose death his sonne Oth and Irmenrike sonne to the same Oth succéeded more resembling their father than their grandfather or great grandfather To their reignes are assigned fiftie and three yeares by the chronicles but whether they reigned iointlie togither or seuerallie apart either after other it is not certeinlie perceiued Porth the Saxon arriueth at Portesmouth warre betweene Nazaleod king of the Britains and the Saxons the Britains are ouethrowen and slaine the kingdome of the west Saxons beginneth the compasse or continent thereof the meanes whereby it was inlarged The eleuenth Chapter NOw will we breefelie discourse vpon the incidents which first happened during the reigne of Uter Pendragon We find that one Porth a Saxon with his two sons Megla and Beda came on land at Portesmouth in Sussex about the beginning of the said Uters reigne and slue a noble yoong man of the Britains and manie other of the meaner sort with him Of this Porth the towne hauen of Portesmouth tooke the name as some haue thought Moreouer about 40 yeares after the comming of the Saxons into this land with their leader Hengist one Nazaleod a mightie king amongst the Britains assembled all the power he could make to fight with Certicus king of the West saxons who vnderstanding of the great power of his enimies required aid of Osca king of Kent also of Elle king of Sussex and of Porth and his sonnes which were latelie before arriued as ye haue heard Certicus being then furnished with a conuenient armie diuided the same into two battels reseruing the one to himselfe and the other he appointed to his sonne Kenrike King Nazaleod perceiuing that the wing which Certicus led was of more strength than the other which Kenrike gouerned he set first vpon Certicus thinking that if he might distresse that part of the enimies armie he should easilie ouercome the other Herevpon he gaue such a fierce charge vpon that wing that by verie force he opened the same and so ouerthrew the Saxons on that side making great slaughter of them as they were scattered Which maner of dealing when Kenrike saw he made forward with all spéed to succour his father and rushing in amongst the Britains on their backs he brake their armie in péeces and slue their king Nazaleod and withall put his people to flight There died of the Britains that daie 5000 men and the residue escaped by fléeing as well as they might In the sixt yeare after this battell Stuff and Wightgar that were nephues to Certicus came with three ships and landed at Certicesford and ouerthrew a number of Britains that came against them in order of battell and so by the comming of those his nephues being valiant and hardie capteins the part of Certicus became much stronger About the same time Elle king of the Southsaxons departed this life after whome succéeded his sonne Cissa of whome we find little left in writing to be made account of About the yeare of our Lord 519 and in the yeare after the comming of the Saxons 71 which was in the 26 yeare of the emperour Anastasius the Britains fought with Certicus and his sonne Kenrike at Certicesford where the capteins of the Britains stood to it manfullie but in the end they were discomfited and great slaughter was made there of them by the Saxons and greater had béene if the night comming on had not parted them and so manie were saued From that day forward Certicus was reputed taken for king of Westsaxons so began the same kingdome at that time which was as W. Harison noteth in the yéere of Christ 519 after the building of Rome 1270 of the world 4485 of the comming of the Saxons 70 of Iustinus Anicius emperour of the east the first and third of the renowmed prince Patricius Arthurus then reigning ouer the Britains The said kingdome also conteined the countries of Wiltshire Summersetshire Barkeshire Dorsetshire and Cornewall hauing on the east Hamshire on the north the riuer of Thames and on the south and west the Ocean sea Howbeit at the first the kings of the Westsaxons had not so large dominions but they dailie wan ground vpon the Britains and so in the end by inlarging their confines they came to inioy all the foresaid countries and the whole at the last In the ninth yéere of the reigne of Certicus he eftsoones sought with the Saxons at Certicesford aforesaid where great slaughter was made on both parts This Certicesford was in times past called Nazaleoy of the late remembred Nazaleod king of the Britains About this
be made touching the state of religious men and sate in the same synod that with subscribing he might also by his authoritie confirme that which was there orderlie decréed This synod was holden the third kalends of March in the last yéere of the emperour Phocas which was about the yeere after the birth of our Sauiour 610. Melitus at his returne brought with him from the pope decrees commanded by the said pope to be obserued in the English church with letters also directed to archbishop Laurence and to king Ethelbert Cadwan is made king of the Britains in the citie of Chester he leuieth a power against Ethelfred king of the Northumbers couenants of peace passe betwixt them vpon condition the death of Ethelbert king of Kent where he and his wife were buried of his lawes Eadbald succeedeth Ethelbert in the Kentish kingdome his lewd and vnholie life he is an enimie to religion he is plagued with madnesse Hebert king of the Eastsaxons dieth his three sonnes refuse to be baptised they fall to idolatrie and hate the professours of the truth their irreligious talke and vndutifull behauiour to bishop Melitus he and his fellow Iustus passe ouer into France the three sonnes of Hebert are slaine of the Westsaxons in battell the Estsaxons by their idolatrie prouoke archbishop Laurence to forsake the land he is warned in a vision to tarie whereof he certifieth king Eadbald who furthering christianitie sendeth for Melitus and Iustus the one is restored to his see the other reiected Melitus dieth Iustus is made archbishop of Canturburie the christian faith increaseth The xxiiij Chapter AFter that the Britains had cōtinued about the space almost of 24 yéeres without anie one speciall gouernour being led by sundrie rulers euer sithens that Careticus was constreined to flée ouer Seuerne and fought oftentimes not onelie against the Saxons but also one of them against another at length in the yéere of our Lord 613 they assembled in the citie of Chester and there elected Cadwan that before was ruler of Northwales to haue the souereigne rule gouernement ouer all their nation and so the said Cadwan began to reigne as king of Britaine in the said yéere 613. But some authors say that this was in the yéere 609 in which yéere Careticus the British king departed this life And then after his deceasse the Britains or Welshmen whether we shall call them chose Cadwan to gouerne them in the foresaid yéere 609 which was in the 7 yéere of the emperour Phocas and the 21 of the second Lotharius king of France and in the 13 yéere of Kilwoolfe king of the Westsaxons This Cadwan being established king shortlie after assembled a power of Britains and went against the foresaid Ethelfred king of Northumberland who being thereof aduertised did associate to him the most part of the Saxon princes and came foorth with his armie to méet Cadwan in the field Herevpon as they were readie to haue tried the matter by battell certeine of their friends trauelled so betwixt them for peace that in the end they brought them to agréement so that Ethelfred should kéepe in quiet possession those his countries beyond the riuer of Humber and Cadwan should hold all that which of right belonged to the Britains on the south side of the same riuer This couenant with other touching their agréement was confirmed with oths solemnelie taken and pledges therewith deliuered so that afterwards they continued in good and quiet peace without vexing one an other What chanced afterward to Ethelfred ye haue before heard rehersed which for that it soundeth more like to a truth than that which followeth in the British booke we omit to make further rehersall passing forward to other dooings which fell in the meane season whilest this Cadwan had gouernement of the Britains reigning as king ouer them the tearme of 22 or as some say but 13 yéeres and finallie was slaine by the Northumbers as before hath béene and also after shall be shewed In the 8 yéere after that Cadwan began to reigne Ethelbert king of Kent departed this life in the 21 yéere after the comming of Augustine with his fellowes to preach the faith of Christ here in this realme and after that Ethelbert had reigned ouer the prouince of Kent the tearme of 56 yéeres as Beda saith but there are that haue noted thrée yéeres lesse he departed this world as aboue is signified in the yeere of our Lord 617 on the 24 day of Februarie and was buried in the I le of saint Martine within the church of the apostles Peter and Paule without the citie of Canturburie where his wife quéene Bartha was also buried and the foresaid archbishop Augustine that first conuerted him to the faith Amongst other things this king Ethelbert with the aduise of his councell ordeined diuers lawes and statutes according to the which decrées of iudgements should passe those decrées he caused to be written in the English toong which remained and were in force vnto the daies of Beda as he declareth And first it was expressed in those lawes what amends he should make that stole anie thing that belonged to the church to the bishop or to anie ecclesiasticall person willing by all means to defend them whose doctrine he had receiued AFter the deceasse of Ethelbert his sonne Eadbald succéeded in the gouernment of his kingdome of Kent the which was a great hinderer of the increase of the new church amongst the Englishmen in those parties for he did not onelie refuse to be baptised himselfe but also vsed such kind of fornication as hath not béene heard as the apostle saith amongst the Gentiles for he tooke to wife his mother in law that had béene wife to his father By which two euill examples manie tooke occasion to returne to their heathenish religion the which whilest his father reigned either for the prince his pleasure or for feare to offend him did professe the christian faith But Eadbald escaped not woorthie punishment to him sent from the liuing God for his euill deserts insomuch that he was vexed with a certeine kind of madnesse and taken with an vncleane spirit The foresaid storme or vnquiet troubling of the christian congregation was afterwards greatlie increased also by the death of Sabert or Sebert king of the Eastsaxons who was conuerted to the faith of Christ and baptized by Melitus bishop of London as before is mentioned departing this life to go to a better in the blissefull kingdome of heauen he left behind him thrée sonnes as true successours in the estate of his earthlie kingdome which sonnes likewise refused to be baptised Their names were Serred Seward Sigebert men of an ill mind such as in whome no vertue remained no feare of God nor anie respect of religion but speciallie hating the professours of the christian faith For after their father was dead they began to fall to their old idolatrie which in his life time
for the aduancement of the commoditie common wealth of his people insomuch that where there were any swéet and cleare water-springs he caused postes to be set vp and iron dishes to be fastened thereto with chaines that waifaring men â—â—ght haue the same readie at hand to drinke with and there was none so hardie as to touch the same but for that vse He vsed wheresoeuer he went within the cities or elsewhere abroad to haue a banner borne before him in token of iustice to be ministred by his roiall authoritie In the meane season pope Honorius the fift hearing that the Northumbers had receiued the faith as before is mentioned at the preaching of Pauline sent vnto the said Pauline the pall confirming him archbishop in the sée of Yorke He sent also letters of exhortation vnto king Edwin to kindle him the more with fatherlie aduise to continue and procéed in the waie of vnderstanding into the which he was entered At the same time also bicause Iustus the archbishop of Canturburie was dead and one Honorius elected to that see pope Honorius sent to the said elect archbishop of Canturburie his pall with letters wherein was conteined a decrée by him made that when either the archbishop of Canturburie or Yorke chanced to depart this life he that suruiued should haue authoritie to ordeine another in place of him that was deceassed that they should not néed to wearie themselues with going to Rome being so farre distant from them The copie of which letter is registred in the ecclesiasticall historie of Beda bearing date the third Ides of Iune in the yéere of our Lord 633. The same pope sent letters also to the Scotish people exhorting them to celebrate the feast of Easter in such due time as other churches of the christian world obserued And also bicause the heresie of the Pelagians began to renew againe amongst them as he was informed he admonished them to beware thereof and by all meanes to auoid it For he knew that to the office of a pastor it is necessarilie incident not onelie to exhort teach and shew his sheepe the waies to a christian life but also stronglie to withstand all such vniust meanes as might hinder their procéeding in the truth of religion For as poison is vnto the bodie that is heresie vnto veritie And as the bodie by poison is disabled from all naturall faculties and vtterlie extinguished vnlesse by present meanes the force thereof be vanquished so truth and veritie by errors and heresies is manie times choked and recouereth but neuer strangled But now that the kingdome of Northumberland flourished as before is partlie touched in happie state vnder the prosperous reigne of Edwin at length after he had gouerned it the space of 17 yeeres Cadwalline or Cadwallo king of Britaine who succeeded Cadwane as Gal. Mon. saith rebelled against him For so it commeth to passe that nothing can be so sure confirmed by mans power but the same by the like power may be againe destroied Penda king of Mercia enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Edwin procured Cadwallo to mooue this rebellion against Edwin and ioining his power with Cadwallo they inuaded the countrie of Northumberland iointlie togither Edwin heereof aduertised gathered his people came to incounter them so that both armies met at a place called Hatfield where was fought a verie sore and bloudie battell But in the end Edwin was slaine with one of his sonnes named Osfride and his armie beaten downe and dispersed Also there was slaine on Edwins part Eodbald king of Orkenie Moreouer there was an other of Edwins sonnes named Eadfride constreined of necessitie to giue himselfe into the hands of Penda and was after by him cruellie put to death contrarie to his promised faith in king Oswalds daies that succéeded Edwin Thus did king Edwin end his life in that battell fought at Hatfield aforesaid on the fourth ides of October in the yere of our Lord 6â—â— he being then about the age of 47 yéeres and vpwards The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo after their victorie the Britains make no account of religion Archbishop Pauline with queen Ethelburga flie out of Northumberland into Kent honorable personages accompanie him thither Romanus bishop of Rochester drowned Pauline vndertaketh the charge of that see Osrike is king of Deira and Eaufride king of Bernicia both kings become apostatas and fall froÌ„ christianitie to paganisme they are both slaine within lesse than a yeeres space Oswald is created king of Northumberland his chiefe practise in feats of armes Cadwallo king of Britaine hath him in contempt Oswalds superstitious deuotion and intercession to God against his enimies both kings ioine battell Cadwallo is slaine Penda king of Mercia his notable vertues linked with foule vices he maketh warre on whom he will without exception The xxvij Chapter CAdwallo and Penda hauing obteined the victorie aforsaid vsed it most cruellie For one of the capteins was a pagan and the other wanting all ciuilitie shewed himselfe more cruell than anie pagan could haue doone So that Penda being a worshipper of false gods with his people of Mercia and Cadwallo hauing no respect to the christian religion which latelie was begun amongst the Northumbers made hauocke in all places where they came not sparing man woman nor child and so continued in their furious outrage a long time in passing through the countrie to the great decay and calamitie of the christian congregations in those parties And still the christian Britains were lesse mercifull than Penda his heathenish souldiers For euen vnto the daies of Beda as he affirmeth the Britains made no account of the faith or religion of the Englishmen nor would communicate with them more than with the pagans bicause they differed in rites from their accustomed traditions When the countrie of the Northumbers was brought into this miserable case by the enimies inuasion the archbishop Pauline taking with him the quéene Ethelburga whom he had brought thither returned now againe with hir by water into Kent where he was honorablie receiued of the archbishop Honorius and king Eadbald He came thither in the conduct of one Bassus a valiant man of warre hauing with him Eaufred the daughter and Uulfrea the sonne of Edwin also Iffi the sonne of Osfride Edwins sonne whom their mother after for feare of the kings Edbold and Oswold did sent into France where they died The church of Rochester at that time was destitute of a bishop by the death of Romanus who being sent to Rome vnto pope Honorius was drowned by the way in the Italian seas Wherevpon at the request of archbishop Honorius and king Eadbald Pauline tooke vpon him the charge of that sée and held it till he died AFter it was knowne that Edwin was slaine in battell as before ye haue heard Osrike the sonne of his vncle Elfrike tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of Deira which had receiued the
liue from thencefoorth a priuat kind of life and so resigning the administration vnto his kinsman Egricus he became a moonke and led the rest of his life in a certeine abbeie Shortlie after it so came to passe that Penda king of Mercia that cruell ethnike tyrant made sore warres vpon Egricus wherevpon the people of Eastangles compelled Sigibert to come foorth of his monasterie to go with them into the field against Penda Sigibert being thus constreined against his will would not put on armour or beare anie other kind of weapon than onelie a wand in his hand in steed of a scepter and so the armie of the Eastangles in hope of good spéed by the presence of Sigibert ioined in battell with their enimies but the Eastangles were finallie vanquished and the more part of them slaine togither with Sigibert and his coosen Egricus their king This happened in the yere after the birth of our Sauiour as some haue noted 652. In the daies whilest Sigibert as yet ruled the Eastangles there came out of Ireland a deuout person named Furseus who comming into the countrie of the Eastangles was gladlie receiued of king Sigibert by whose helpe afterwards he builded the abbeie of Cumbreburge in the which Sigibert as some haue written when he renounced his kingdome was professed a moonke Of this Furseus manie things are written the which for briefenesse we ouerpasse After that Felix the bishop of the Eastangles was dead one Thomas was ordeined in his place who after he had béene bishop fiue yéeres died and then one Beretgils was ordeined in his roome by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie The said Honorius himselfe when he had run the race of his naturall life deceassed also the last of September in the yéere of our Lord 653. Anna king of Eastangles is slaine by Penda king of Mercia his brother succeeding him is slaine also by Oswie king of Northumberland the Mercians or Middle angles receiue the faith vnder vertuous Peda their prince he requesteth Alchfled the king of Northumberlands daughter in mariage he is baptised by bishop Finnan by whose meanes the Eastsaxons imbraced christian religion vnder Sigibert their king he is murthered of two brethren that were his kinsmen vpon a conceiued hatred against him for his good and christian life how dangerous it is to keepe companie with an excommunicate person the authoritie of a bishop The xxxj Chapter AFter Egricus succeeded Anna the sonne of Enus in the kingdome of Eastangle and was likewise slaine by Penda king of Mercia with the most part of his armie as he gaue battell vnto the said Penda that inuaded his countrie He left behind him manie children but his brother Edelhere succéeded him in gouernment of the kingdome who was slaine by Oswie the king of Northumberland togither with the foresaid Penda and woorthilie sith he would aid that tyrant which had slaine his kinsman and his brother that were predecessors with him in his kingdome After this when the sée of Canturburie had béene vacant by the space of one whole yeere and six moneths one Deus dedit of the countrie of the Westsaxons was elected and consecrated by Ithamar the bishop of Rochester on the 7 kalends of Aprill He gouerned the church of Canturburie by the tearme of nine yéeres foure moneths and two daies When he was departed this life the foresaid Ithamar consecrated for him one Damianus of the countrie of Sussex ABout this time the people of Mercia commonlie called Middleangles receiued the christian faith vnder their king named Peda or Peada the sonne of Penda king of Mercia who being a towardlie yoong gentleman and woorthie to haue the guiding of a kingdome his father Penda aduanced him to the rule of that kingdome of the Middleangles during his owne life ¶ Héere maie you note that the kingdome of the Middleangles was one and the kingdome of Mercia another though most commonlie the same were gouerned by one king This yoong Peda came to Oswie king of Northumberland requiring of him to haue his daughter Alchfled in mariage but when he was informed that he might not haue hir except he would become a christian then vpon hearing the gospell preached with the promise of the celestiall ioies and immortalitie by the resurrection of the flesh in the life to come he said that whether he had king Oswies daughter to wife or not he would suerlie be baptised and chieflie he was persuaded therevnto by his kinsman Alchfrid who had in mariage his sister the daughter of Penda named Cimburgh Wherefore he was baptised by bishop Finnan with all those which came thither with him at a place called At the wall and taking with him foure priests which were thought méete to teach and baptise his people he returned with great ioy into his owne countrie The names of those priests were as followeth Cedda Adda Betti and Diuna of the which the last was a Scot by nation and the other were Englishmen These priests comming into the prouince of the Middleangles preached the woord and were well heard so that dailie a great number of the nobilitie communaltie renouncing the filthie dregs of idolatrie were christned Neither did king Penda forbid the preaching of the gospell within his prouince of Mercia but rather hated and despised those whome he knew to haue professed themselues christians and yet shewed not the woorks of faith saieng that Those were wretches and not to be regarded which would not obeie their God in whome they beléeued This alteration of things began about two yéeres before the death of king Penda ABout the same time the Eastsaxons at the instance of Oswie king of Northumberland receiued eftsoones the faith which they had renounced when they banished their bishop Melitus Ye haue heard that Serred Siward and Sigibert brethren and the sonnes of king Sabert which brethren occasioned the reuolting of that prouince from the faith of Christ were slaine in battell by the kings of Westsaxon after whome succéeded Sigibert surnamed the little sonne to the middlemost brother Siward as some write This Sigibert the litle left the kingdome to an other Sigibert that was sonne to one Sigebald the brother of king Sabert which second Sigibert reigned as king in that prouince of the Eastsaxons being a most especiall friend of king Oswie so that oftentimes he repaired into Northumberland to visit him whervpon king Oswie ceassed not most earnestlie at times conuenient to exhort him to receiue the faith of Iesus Christ and in the end by such effectuall persuasions as he vsed Sigibert gaue credit to his woords and so being conuerted receiued the sacrament of baptisme by the hands of bishop Finnan at the kings house called At the wall so named bicause it was built néere to the wall which the Romans had made ouerthwart the I le as is often before remembred being twelue miles distant from the east sea King Sigibert hauing
helpe at the hands of the almightie said If the pagan refuse to receiue the gifts which we offer let vs make offer vnto him that knoweth how to accept them and so binding himselfe by vow promised that if he might obtein victorie he would offer his daughter to be dedicate to the Lord in perpetuall virginitie and further would giue twelue manors lordships or farmes to the building of monasteries and so with a small armie he put himselfe in hazard of battell It is said that Penda had thirtie companies of men of warre furnished with thirtie noble capteins or coronels against whome came Oswie with his sonne Alchfrid hauing but a small armie but confirmed yet with hope in Christ Iesus His other son Ecgfrid remained in hostage at that time with quéene Cinnise Edilwald the sonne of Oswald that gouerned Deira ought to haue aided Oswie was on the part of Penda against his countrie and against his vncle but in time of the fight he withdrew himselfe aside to behold what chance would follow The battell being begun the thirtie pagan capteins were ouerthrowne and put to flight and those that came to aid Penda were almost all slaine among whome was Edilhere king of the Eastangles that reigned after his brother Anna and was the procurer of this warre This battell was fought néere to the water of Inwet the which being risen as then by reason of great raine drowned more of the enimies than died of the Northumbers swoords After that Oswie had obteined this victorie he performed promise in bestowing his daughter to the profession of virginitie and also gaue the twelue manors whereof six were in Deira and six in Bernicia conteining euerie of them ten housholds a péece Elfled also king Oswies daughter was professed in the monasterie of Herthew where one Hilda was abbesse which Hilda purchasing a lordship of ten housholds in Streanshall now called Whitbie builded a monasterie there in the which first the said Elfled was a nouice and after a ruler till at length being of the age of fortie yéeres she departed this life and was buried there and so likewise was hir mother Eufled and hir grandfather Edwin with manie other high estates within the church of saint Peter the apostle The victorie aboue mentioned got by king Oswie in the countrie of Loides on the 17 kalends of December in the thirtenth yéere of his reigne happened to the great commoditie and gaine of both the people for by the same he deliuered his countrie of Northumberland from the cruell destruction made in the same by the pagan people of Mercia and conuerted those pagans themselues and the countries néere adioining to them wholie vnto the faith of Iesus Christ. The first bishop in the prouince of Mercia and also of Lindesferne and the Middleangles was one Diuma who died amongst the Middleangles The second was Cellach the which leauing his bishoprike returned into Scotland for they were both of the nation of the Scots The third was an Englishman named Trumhere but instructed and ordeined of the Scots He was abbat of the monasterie of Ingethlingum being builded in that place where king Oswin was slaine as before is mentioned For quéene Eufled that was his kinswoman got of hir husband king Oswie a place there for the foresaid Trumhere to build that abbeie vpon King Oswie hauing slaine king Penda gouerned the people of Mercia and also other of the south prouinces subdued a great part of the Pictish nation to the English dominion About the same time king Oswie gaue vnto Peada the son of king Penda bicause he was his kinsman the countrie of the Southmercies conteining 5000 housholds and separated from the Northmercies by the riuer Trent The countrie of the Northmercies conteined in those daies 7000 housholds But Peada in the next spring was wickedlie murthered though the treason of his wicked wife as was said in the feast of Easter The dukes of Mercia rebell against Oswie recouer their owne bounds and create Wulfhere their king Cenwald king of the Westsaxons fighteth with the Britaines and preuaileth he is vanquished by Wulfhere Adelwold king of Sussex hath the I le of Wight giuen him and why succession of Edelher Edelwal and Aldulfe in the kingdome of Eastangles Colman a Scot first made bishop of Northumberland controuersie about the obseruation of Easter about bald crownes or shauing the haire superstition punished by God Ceadda bishop of Yorke his course of life and diligence in his office commended Egbert king of Kent the see of Canturburie void the preferment thereto refused Theodore a moonke supplieth the roome at the popes appointment all the English clergie obey him as their head his visitation and reformation singing vsed in churches Theodore and Adrian woorthilie praised English men happie glasiers first brought into this Iland The xxxiij Chapter AFter three yeeres were complet next ensuing the death of king Penda the dukes of the countrie of Mercia Immin Eaba and Eadbert rebelled against king Oswie aduancing one Wulfhere a yoong gentleman man the sonne of Peda and brother to Peada whom they had kept in secret to be their king and expelling the lieutenants of king Oswie they recouered both their owne confines and libertie withall and so liuing in fréedome with their owne naturall king the foresaid Uulfhere they also continued with glad hearts in seruice of the celestiall king our God and Sauior THis Uulfhere gouerned the Mercies seuentéene yeares the which Mercies during the reigne of the said Uulfhere had foure bishops successiuelie gouerning the church of that prouince one after another as the aboue mentioned Trumhere Iaroman Ceadda and Winfrid as hereafter shall more at large appeare About the beginning of king Uulfhers reigne that is to say in the seuentéenth yeare of the reigne of Chenwald king of the Westsaxons the same Chenwald fought with the Britains at Pennum where the Britains being assembled in great number proudlie incountred with the Englishmen and at the first put them to the woorst but when the Englishmen would in no wise giue ouer but did sticke to their tackle at length the Britains were put to flight so that the posteritie of Brute receiued that day an incurable wound But within thrée yeares after that is in the ninetéenth yeare of the reigne of the said Chenwald he had not the like lucke in battell against the foresaid Uulfhere king of Mercia as he had before against the Britains for the said Uulfhere vanquishing him in the field passed through his countrie with a great armie vnto the I le of Wight which he conquered and deliuered it vnto Adelwold king of Sussex as a gift at that time when he receiued him at the fontstone after he had conuerted him to the faith He gaue vnto Adelwold that I le to the end he should cause the people there to receiue the faith and religon of Christ. Now after that
themselues according to the vse of saint Paule the apostle And so at length was this Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie by pope Uitalianus in the yeare of our Lord 668 the sixt kalends of Iune and with Adrian sent into Britaine These with their retinue came to France and being come thither shortlie after king Egbert had knowledge thereof wherevpon with all conuenient spéed he sent ouer one of his nobles named Redfrid to bring the archbishop into England and so he did but Adrian was staied for a time because he was suspected to haue had some commission from the emperour to haue practised with the Englishmen for the disquieting of the realme of France Howbeit after it was perceiued that this suspicion was grounded on no truth he was also suffered to follow the archbishop and so comming vnto Canturburie he was made abbat of the monasterie of saint Augustines The archbishop Theodore came thus vnto his church of Canturburie in the second yeare after his consecration about the second kalends of Iune being sundaie He gouerned the same church also 21 yeares and 16 daies and was the first archbishop to whome all the churches of England did acknowledge their obeisance Being accompanied with the foresaid Adrian he visited all the parts of this land ordeined bishops and ministers in churches where he thought conuenient and reformed the same churches as séemed to him néedfull as well in other things which he misliked as also in causing them to obserue the feast of Easter according to the rite and vsage of the church of Rome Ceadda that was bishop of Yorke because he was not lawfullie ordeined as he himselfe confessed was remoued from the sée of Yorke and Wilfrid was therevnto restored so that Ceadda though he were not disgraded of his degrée of bishop liued yet a priuat kind of life till he was admitted bishop of Mercia as after shall be shewed Also whereas before time there was in maner no singing in the English churches except it were in Kent now they began in euerie church to vse singing of diuine seruice after the rite of the church of Rome The archbishop Theodore finding the church of Rochester void by the death of the last bishop named Damian ordeined one Putta a simple man in worldlie matters but well instructed in ecclesiasticall discipline and namelie well séene in song and musicke to be vsed in the church after the maner as he had learned of pope Gregories disciples To be breefe the archbishop Theodore and the abbat Adrian deserued great commendation in this that whereas they were notablie well learned themselues in the Greeke and the Latine toongs and also had good knowledge as well in the liberall arts as in the scripture they tooke great paines to traine vp scholers in knowledge of the same so that the Englishmen had not seene more happie times than in those daies hauing as then kings of great puissance so as strangers stood in feare of them and againe those that coueted learning had instructors at hand to teach them by reason whereof diuers being giuen to studie prooued excellent both in knowledge of the Gréeke and Latine There came in companie of the said archbishop from Rome an English man named Benedict Biscop which had taken vpon him the habit of a moonke in Italie and now returning into his countrie builded two abbeis the one named Wiremouth because it was placed at the mouth of the riuer of Wire and the other Girwie distant from Wiremouth about fiue miles and from the towne of Newcastle foure miles situated neere to the mouth of Tine Wiremouth was built in the yeare 670 and Girwie in the yeare 673. There were a 600 moonks found in those two houses and gouerned vnder one abbat The said Benedict was the first that brought glasiers painters and other such curious craftsmen into England He went fiue times to Rome and came againe Sighere and Sebbie associats reigne ouer the Eastsaxons the one falleth from the other cleaueth to the faith Vulfhere king of Mercia sendeth bishop Iaroman to redresse that apostasie of the prince and the people Cead bishop of Mercia the king of that countrie hath him in hie reputation Egfrid king of Northumberland a synod of bishops holden at Herford articles propounded out of the canons by Theodore archbishop of Canturburie Bisi vnable to discharge his episcopall office a remedie therefore Kenwalke of a very euill prince becometh a verie good ruler his wife gouerneth the kingdome after his death Escuius succeedeth hir in the roome of Thunnir a murtherer king Egberts principall vicegerent bishop Winfrid deposed for disobedience Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons a professed moonke his death The xxxiiij Chapter ABout the same time after that Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons was dead Sighere the son of Sigbert the little and Sebbie the son of Suward succéeded him in gouernement of that kingdome albeit they were subiect vnto Uulfhere the king of Mercia Sighere in that time when the great mortalitie reigned renounced the faith of Christ with that part of the people which he had in gouernement for both the same Sighere and others of his chiefest lords and also part of his commons louing this life and not regarding the life to come began to repaire their idolish churches and fell to the worshipping of idols as though thereby they should haue beene defended from that mortalitie But his associat Sebbie with great deuotion continued stedfast in the faith which he had receiued King Uulfhere being informed of Seghers apostasie and how the people in his part of the prouince of Eastsaxons were departed from the faith sent thither bishop Iaruman or Iaroman that was successour vnto Trumhere which vsed such diligence and godlie meanes that he reduced the said king and all his people vnto the right beliefe so as the idolish synagogs were destroied and the idols also with their altars quite beaten downe the christian churches againe set open and the name of Christ eftsoones called vpon amongest the people coueting now rather to die in him with hope of resurrection in the world to come than to liue in the seruice of idols spotted with the filth of errors and false beleefe And thus when bishop Iaroman had accomplished the thing for the which he was sent he returned into Mercia After this when the said Iaroman was departed this life king Uulfhere sent vnto the archbishop Theodorus requiring him to prouide the prouince of the Mercies of a new bishop Theodorus not minding to ordeine anie new bishop at that time required Oswie king of Northumberland that bishop Cead might come into Mercia to exercise the office of bishop there This Cead liued as it were a priuat life at that time in his monasterie of Lestingham for Wilfrid held the bishoprike of Yorke extending his authoritie ouer all Northumberland amongest the Picts also so farre as king Oswies dominion stretched Therefore Cead hauing
Kent departed this life in Iulie and left the kingdome to his brother Lothaire which held the same eleuen yéeres seuen moneths Some haue written that king Egbert by the suggestion of one Thunnir who had the chiefe rule of the kingdome vnder him suffered the same Thunnir in lamentable maner to kill the two innocent sonnes of Ermenredus the brother of king Ercombert that was father vnto king Egbert for doubt least they being towardlie yoong gentlemen might in time grow so into fauour with the people that it should be easie for them to depriue both Egbert and his issue of the kingdome Also that they were priuilie put to death and secretlie buried at the first but the place of their buriall immediatlie being shewed after a miraculous maner their bodies long after in the daies of king Egilred the sonne of king Edgar were taken vp conueied vnto Ramsey and there buried And although Egbert being giltie of the death of those his coosens did sore repent him for that he vnderstood they died giltlesse yet his brother Lothaire was thought to be punished for that offense as after shall be shewed Winfrid bishop of the Mercies for his disobedience in some point was depriued by archbishop Theodore and one Sexvulfe that was the builder and also the abbat of the monasterie of Meidhamsted otherwise called Peterborough was ordeined and consecrated in his place About the same time Erkenwald was ordeined bishop of the Eastsaxons and appointed to hold his sée in the citie of London This Erkenwald was reputed to be a man of great holinesse and vertue Before he was made bishop he builded two abbeies the one of moonks at Chertsey in Southerie where he himselfe was abbat and the other of nuns at Berking within the prouince of the Eastsaxons where he placed his sister Ethelburga a woman also highlie estéemed for hir deuout kind of life She was first brought vp and instructed in the rules of hir profession by one Hildelitha a nun of the parties beyond the seas whome Erkenwald procured to come ouer for that purpose After Erkenwald one Waldhere was made bishop of London in whose daies Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons after he had reigned thirtie yéeres being now vexed with a gréeuous sicknesse professed himselfe a moonke which thing he would haue doone long before if his wife had not kept him backe He died shortlie after within the citie of London and was buried in the church of saint Paule King Sighere which in the beginning reigned with him and gouerned a part of the Eastsaxons was departed this life before so that in his latter time the foresaid Sebbie had the gouernment of the whole prouince of the Eastsaxons and left the same to his sonnes Sighard and Sewfred About the yéere of our Lord 675 Uulfhere king of Mercia departed this life after he had reigned as some say 19 yéeres but as other affirme he reigned but 17 yéeres Howbeit they which reckon 19 include the time that passed after the slaughter of Penda wherein Oswie and Peada held the aforesaid kingdome Edilred king of Mercia inuadeth the kingdome of Kent and maketh great waste without resistance of Lothaire the king thereof Putta of a bishop becommeth a poore curat and teacheth musicke Wilfred deposed from his bishoprike by king Egfrid vpon displeasure he preacheth the gospell in Sussex by the licence of king Edilwalke no raine in Sussex for the space of three yeeres the woord and sacraments bring blessings with them bishop Wilfrid the first teacher to catch fish with nets the people haue him in great reuerence a great and bloudie battell betweene Egfrid king Edilred they are reconciled by the meanes of archbishop Theodore a synod holden at Hatfield the clergie subscribe to certeine articles of Hilda the famous abbesse of Whitbie The xxxv Chapter AFter Uulfhere his brother Edilred or Ethelred succéeded in gouernment of the kingdome of Mercia This Edilred inuaded the kingdome of Kent with a mightie armie in the yéere of our Lord 677 destroieng the countrie afore him not sparing churches nor abbeies but spoiling the same without respect as well as other common places King Lothaire durst not appéere in the field to giue him battell so that Edilred went thorough the countrie destroied the citie of Rochester and with great riches gotten by the spoile he returned home Putta the bishop of Rochester after that his church was spoiled and defaced by the enimies went to Sexvulfe bishop of Mercia and there obteining of him a small cure and a portion of ground remained in that countrie not once labouring to restore his church of his church of Rochester to the former state but went about in Mercia to teach song and instruct such as would learne musicke wheresoeuer he was required or could get intertainment Heerevpon the archbishop Theodore consecrated one William bishop of Rochester in place of Putta and after when the said William constreined by pouertie left that church Theodore placed one Gebmound in his stéed In the yéere of our Lord 678 in the moneth of August a blasing starre appéered with a long bright beame like to a piller It was séene euerie morning for the space of thrée moneths togither The same Egfrid king of Northumberland banished bishop Wilfrid vpon displeasure taken with him out of his sée and then were two bishops ordeined in his place to gouerne the church of the Northumbers the one named Bosa at Yorke and the other called Eata at Hagustald or Lindesferne Also one Eadhidus was ordeined about the same time bishop of Lindsey the which prouince king Egfrid had of late conquered and taken from Uulfhere the late king of Mercia whome he ouercame in battell and droue him out of that countrie The said thrée bishops were consecrated at Yorke by the archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus the which within thrée yéeres after ordeined two bishops more in that prouince of the Northumbers that is to say Tumbert at Hagustald Eata that was appointed to remaine at Lindesferne Trumuine was ordeined to haue the cure of the prouince of those Picts which as then were vnder the English dominion Also bicause Edilred king of Mercia recouered the countrie of Lindsey and ioined it to his dominion bishop Eadhedus comming from thence was appointed to gouerne the church of Rippon After that bishop Wilfrid was expelled out of his diocesse and prouince of the Northumbers he went to Rome and returning from thence came into the kingdome of the Southsaxons the which conteining seuen thousand housholds or families as yet was not conuerted to the christian faith Wherefore the said Wilfrid began there to preach the gospell with licence of king Edilwalke who as before is mentioned was conuerted and baptised in Mercia by the procurement of king Wolfher that then became his godfather and gaue him at the same time the I le of Wight and the prouince of the
reported to be martyrs because it was knowen they died innocentlie he mocked them and made but a iest at it although his brother in acknowledging his fault repented him thereof and gaue in recompense to their mother a part of the I le of Thanet to the building of a monasterie THe foresaid Edrike after Lother was dead got the dominion of Kent and ruled as king thereof but not without ciuill warre insomuch that before he had reigned the full terme of two yeares he was slaine in the same warre Then Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons being thereof aduertised supposing of the time now to be come that would serue his purpose as one still coueting to worke the Kentishmen all the displeasure he could entred with an armie into theri covntrie and began to waste and spoile the same on ech side till finallie the Kentishmen assembled themselues togither gaue battell to their enimies and put them to flight Mollo brother to Ceadwalla was driuen from his companie and constrained to take an house for his refuge but his enimies that pursued him set fire thereon and burned both the hosue and Mollo within it to ashes Yet did not Ceadwalla herewith deaprt out of the countrie but to wreake his wrath and to reuenge the griefe which he tooke for the death of his brother he wasted and destroied a great part of Kent yer he returned home and left as it were in occasion to his successor also to pursue the quarell with reuenging Wherein we sée the cankerd nature of man speciallie in a case of wrong or displeasure which we are so far from tollerating forgiuing that if with tooth and naile we be not permitted to take vengeance our hearts will breake with a full conceit of wrath But the law of nature teacheth vs otherwise to be affected namelie per te nulli vnquam iniuria fiat Sed verbis alijsque modis fuge laedere quenquam Quod tibi nolles alijs fecisse caueto Quódque tibi velles alijs praestare studeto Haec est naturae lex optima quam nisiad vnguem Seruabis non ipse Deo mihi crede placebis Póstque obitum infoelix non aurea sydera adibis Which lesson taught by nature and commanded of God if these men had followed as they minded nothing lesse in the fier of their furie they would haue béene content with a competent reuenge and not in such outragious maner with fier and sword haue afflicted one another nor which is more than tigerlike crueltie haue ministred occasion to posterities to reuenge wrongs giuen and taken of their ancestors But we will let this passe without further discourse meaning hereafter in due place to declare the processe The Kentishmen being destitute of a king after that diuers had coueted the place and sought to atteine thereto as well by force as otherwise to the great disquieting of that prouince for the space of 6 yeares togither at length in the 7 yeare after Edricks death Withred an other of the sonnes of king Egbert hauing with diligent trauell ouercome enuie at home with monie redéemed peace abroad was with great hope conceiued of his worthinesse made king of Kent the 11 of Nobuember 205 after the death of Hengist he reigned 33 yeares not deceiuing his subiects of their good conceiued opinion of him for ouercomming all his aduersaries which were readie to leuie ciuill warre against him he also purchased peace of Inas king of the Westsaxons which ment to haue made him warre till with monie he was made his friend A little before that Withdred was confirmed in the kingdome of Kent there reigned two kings in that countrie Suebhard and Nidred or rather the same Withred if the printed copie of Bedas booke intituled Ecclesiastica historia gentis Anglorum haue not that name corrupted for where he sheweth that the archbishop Theodorus being of the age of 88 yeares departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 690 in the next chapter he declareth that in the yeare 692 the first daie of Iulie on Brightwald was chosen to succéed in the archbishops sée of Canturburie Withredus and Suebhardus as then reigning in Kent but whether Withredus gouerned as then with Suebhardus or that some other named Nidred it forceth not for certeine it is by the agréement of othere writers that till Withdred obteined the whole rule there was great strife and contention moued about the gouernement and diuers there wre that sought and fought for it But this ought to be noted that the forenamed Brightwald was the eight archbishop in number and first of the English nation that sat in the sée of Canturburie for the other seuen that were predecessors to him were strangers borne and sent hither from Rome ¶ Here endeth the line and gouernement of the Britains now called Welshmen which tooke that name of their duke or leader Wallo or Gallo or else of a queene of Wales named Gales or Wales But howsoeuer that name fell first vnto them now they are called Welshmen which sometime were called Britains or Brutons and descended first of the Troians and after of Brute and lastlie of Mulmucius Dunwallo albeit they were mingled with sundrie other nations as Romans Picts c. and now they be called English that in their beginning were named Saxons or Angles To conclude therefore wiht this gouernement so manie times intercepted by forren power it appeareth by course of histories treating of these matters that the last yeare of Cadwallader was the yeare of our Lord 686 which makes the yere of the world 4647. So that as Fabian saith the Britains had the greater part of this land in rule reckoning from Brute till this time 1822 yeares Which terme being expired the whole dominion of this realme was Saxonish Thus farre the interrupted regiment of the Britains ending at the fift booke THE SIXT BOOKE of the Historie of England Inas king of the Westsaxons the whole monarchie of the realme falleth into their hands Inas for a summe of monie granteth peace to the Kentishmen whom he was purposed to haue destroied he his coosen Nun fight with Gerent king of the Britains and Cheolred king of Mercia and Ealdbright king of Southsaxons the end of their kingdoms Inas giueth ouer his roialtie goeth in pilgrimage to Rome and there dieth his lawes written in the Saxon toong of what buildings he was the founder queene Ethelburgas deuise to persuade Inas to forsake the world he was the first procurer of Peter pence to be paid to Rome king Ethelred king Kenred and king Offa become moonks the setting vp of images in this land authorised by a vision king Ethelbalds exploits he is slaine of his owne subiects by the suggestion of Bernred the vsurper Boniface his letter of commendation to King Ethelbald nuns kept for concubines their pilgrimage The first Chapter AFter tht Ceadwalla late K. of the Westsaxons was gone to Rome where he departed this
a prince of great vertue deuout towards God a furtherer of the common-wealth of his countrie and passed his life in great sinceritie of maners In the fift yéere of his reigne he renounced the world and went to Rome togither with Offa king of the Eastsaxons where he was made a moonke and finallie died there in the yéere of our Lord 711. By the aid and furtherance of this Kenred a moonke of saint Benets order called Egwin builded the abbbie of Eueshame who afterwards was made bishop of Worcester ¶ We find recorded by writers that this Egwin had warning giuen him by visions as he constantlie affirmed before pope Constantine to set vp an image of our ladie in his church Wherevpon the pope approouing the testifications of this bishop by his buls writ to Brightwald archbishop of Canturburie to assemble a synod and by authoritie thereof to establish the vse of images charging the kings of this land to be present at the same synod vpon paine of excommunication This synod was holden about the yéere of our Lord 712 in the daies of Inas king of Westsaxons and of Ceolred king of Mercia successor to the foresaid Kenred After Kenred succéeded Ceolred the sonne of his vncle Edilred died in the 8 yeere of his reigne and was buried at Lichfield Then succéeded Ethelbaldus that was descended of Eopa the brother of king Penda as the fourth from him by lineall succession This man gouerned a long time without anie notable trouble some warres he had and sped diuerslie In the 18 yéere of his reigne he besieged Sommerton and wan it He also inuaded Northumberland and got there great riches by spoile and pillage which he brought from thence without anie battell offered to him He ouercame the Welshmen in battell being then at quiet and ioined as confederats with Cuthred K. of Westsaxons But in the 37 yéere of his reigne he was ouercome in battell at Bereford by the same Cuthred with whome he was fallen at variance and within foure yéeres after that is to say in the 41 yéere of his reigne he was slaine in battell at Secandon or Sekenton by his owne subiects which arreared warres against him by the procurement and leading of one Bernred who after he had slaine his naturall prince tooke vpon him the kingdome but he prospered not long being slaine by Offa that succéeded him in rule of the kingdome of Mercia as after shall be shewed The bodie of Ethelbald was buried at Ripton Bonifacius the archbishop of Mentz or Moguntz hauing assembled a councell with other bishops and doctors deuised a letter and sent it vnto this Ethelbald commending him for his good deuotion and charitie in almes-giuing to the reliefe of the poore and also for his vpright dealing in administration of iustice to the punishment of robbers and such like misdooers but in that he absteined from mariage and wallowed in filthie lecherie with diuerse women and namelie with nuns they sore blamed him and withall declared in what in famie the whole English nation in those daies remained by common report in other countries for their licentious liuing in sinfull fornication and namelie the most part of the noble men of Mercia by his euill example did forsake their wiues and defloured other women which they kept in adulterie as nuns and others Moreouer he shewed how that such euill women as well nuns as other vsed to make awaie in secret wise their children which they bare out of wedlocke and so filled the graues with dead bodies and hell with damned soules The same Bonifacius in an other epistle which he wrote vnto Cutbert the archbishop of Canturburie counselled him not to permit the English nuns to wander abroad so often on pilgrimage bicause there were few cities either in France or Lombardie wherein might not be found English women that liued wantonlie in fornication and whordome Offa king of the Eastsaxons with other go to Rome he is shauen and becommeth a moonke succession in the kingdome of the Eastsaxons and Eastangles Osred king of Northumberland hath carnall knowledge with nuns he is slaine in battell Osrike renouncing his kingdome becommeth a moonke bishop Wilfrid twise restored to his see Westsaxonie diuided into two diocesses bishop Aldhelme a founder of religious houses Ethelard succeedeth Inas in regiment two blasing starres seene at once and what insued the king dieth the successiue reigne of Wichtreds three sonnes ouer Kent what prouinces were gouerned by bishops of what puissance Ethelbald king of Mercia was Egbert archbishop of Yorke aduanceth his see a notable remembrance of that excellent man Beda his death The second Chapter IN this meane time Sighard and Seufred kings of the Eastsaxons being departed this-life one Offa that was sonne to Sigerius succéeded in 〈◊〉 â—uernment of that kingdome a man of great towardnesse and of right comelie countenance but after he had ruled a certeine time being mooued with a riligious deuotion he went to Rome in companie of Kenred king of Mercia and of one Egwine bishop of Worcester and being there shauen into the order of moonks so continued till he died After him one Selred the sonne of Sigbert the good ruled the Eastsaxons the tearme of 38 yéeres After Alduife the king of Eastangles departed this fraile life which chanced about the yéere of our Lord 688 his brother Elewold or Akwold succeeded him and reigned about twelue yéeres After whose decease one Beorne was made king of Eastangles and reigned about 26 yéeres In this meane while that is to say in the yeere of our Lord 705 Alfride king of Northumberland being dead his sonne Osred a child of 8 yéeres of age succeeded him in the kingdome and reigned 11 yéeres spending his time when he came to ripe yeeres in filthie abusing his bodie with nuns and other religious women About the seuenth yéere of his reigne that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 711 one of his capteins named earle Berthfride fought with the Picts betwixt two places called Heue and Cere and obteining the victorie slue an huge number of the enimies At length king Osred by the traitorous means of his coosens that arreared warre against him was slaine in batell and so ended his reigne leauing to those that procured his death the like fortune in time to come For Kenred reigning two yéeres and Osricke ten yeeres were famous onelie in this that being worthilie punished for shedding the bloud of their naturall prince and souereigne lord they finished their liues with dishonourable deaths as they had well deserued Osricke before his death which chanced in the yéere of our Lord 729 appointed Ceolwolfe the brother of his predecessor Kenred to succeed him in the kingdome which he did reigning as king of the Northumbers by the space of 8 yéeres currant and then renouncing his kingdom became a moonke in the I le of Lindesferne
bishop of Chester Eadulfus bishop of Dorcester Wilnardus bishop of Hereford Halard bishop of Elsham and Cedferth bishop of Donwich There remained onelie to the archbishop of Canturburie the bishops of London Winchester Rochester and Shireburne This separation continued all the life time of the archbishop Lambert although he trauelled earnestlie to mainteine his prerogatiue Now for that he still defended his cause and would not reuolt from his will Offa depriued him of all his possessions reuenues that he held or inioied within anie part of his dominions Neither was Offa satisfied herewith but he also tooke into his hands the possessions of manie other churches and fléeced the house of Malmesburie of a part of hir reuenues Because of these other his hard dooings doubting the malice of his enimies he procured the friendship of forren princes Unto Brightricke king of the Westsaxons he gaue his daugther Ethelburga in mariage And sending diuers ambassadours ouer vnto Charles the great that was both emperor king of France he purchased his friendship at length athough before there had depended a péece of displeasure betwixt them insomuch that the intercourse for trade of merchandize was staied for a time One of the ambassadours that was sent vnto the said Charles as is reported was that famous clearke Albine or Alcwine by whose persuasion the same Charles erected two vniuersities as in place due and conuenient may more largelie appeare Finallie king Offa as it were for a meane to appease Gods wrath which he doubted to be iustlie conceiued towards him for his sinnes and wickednesse granted the tenth part of all his goods vnto churchmen and to poore people He also indowed the church of Hereford with great reuenues and as some write he builded the abbeie of Bath placing moonkes in the same of the order of saint Benet as before he had doone at saint Albons Moreouer he went vnto Rome about the yeare of our Lord 775 and there following the example of Inas kign of the Westsaxons made his realme subiect by way of tribute vnto the church of Rome appointing that euerie house within the limits of his dominions should yearelie pay vnto the apostolike see one pennie which paiment was after named Rome Scot and Peter pence After his returne from Rome perceiâ—ing himselfe to draw into yeares he caused his sonne Egfrid to be ordeined king in his life time and shortlie after departing out of this world left the kingdome vnto him after he had gouerned it by the space of 39 yeares Amongst other the dooings of this Offa which suerlie were great and maruellous this may not passe with silence that he caused a mightie great ditch tâ— be cast betwixt the marshes of his countrie and the Welsh confines to diuide thereby the bounds of their dominions This ditch was called Offditch euer after and stretched from the south side by Bristow vnder the mountaines of Wales running northward ouer the riuers of Seuerne and Dée vnto the verie mouth of Dee where that riuer falleth into the sea He likewise builded a church in Warwikeshire whereof the towne there taketh name and is called Offchurch euen to this day Egfrid taking vpon him rule began to follow the approoued good dooings of his father and first restored vnto the churches their ancient priuileges which his father sometimes had taken from them Great hope was conceiued of his further good procéeding but death cut off the same taking him out of this life after he had reigned the space of foure moneths not for his owne offenses as was thought but rather for that his father had caused so much bloud to be spilt for the confirming of him in the kingdome which so small a time he new inioied Osulph king of Northumberland traitorouslie murthered Edilwald succeedeth him the reward of rebellion a great mortalitie of foules fishes and fruits moonkes licenced to drinke wine great wast by fire Edelred king of Northumberland is driuen out of his countrie by two dukes of the same Ethelbert king of the Eastangles commended for his vertues Alfred the daughter of king Mercia is affianced to him tokens of missehaps towards him his destruction intended by queene Quendred hir platforme of the pactise to kill him Offa inuadeth Ethelberts kingdome Alfred his betrothed wife taketh his death greuouslie and becommeth a nun the decaie of the kingdome of Eastangles succession in the regiment of the Westsaxons the end of the gouernement of the Eastsaxons prince Algar is smitten blind for seeking to rauish virgine Friswide and at hir praiers restored to his sight The fift Chapter WHen Eadbert or Egbert K. of Northumberland was become a moonke his sonne Osulphus succéeded him but after he had reigned onelie one yeare he was traitorouslie murthered by his owne seruants at Mikilwongton on the 9 kalends of August Then succéeded one Moll otherwise called Edilwold or Edilwald but not immediatlie for he began not his reigne till the nones of August in the yeare following which was after the birth of our sauiour 759. This man prooued right valiant in gouernement of his subiects He slue in battell an earle of his countrie named Oswin who arrearing warre against him fought with him in a pitcht field at Eadwines Cliue and receiued the worthie reward of rebellion This chanced in the third yeare of his reigne and shortlie after that is to say in the yeare of our Lord 764 there fell such a maruellous great snow and therwith so extreame a frost as the like had not béene heard of continuing from the beginning of the wintes almost till the middest of the spring with the rigour whereof trees and fruits withered awaie and lost their liuelie shape and growth and not onelie feathered foules but also beasts on the land fishes in the sea died in great numbers The same yeare died Cedlwulf then king of Northumberland vnto whome Beda did dedicate his booke of histories of the English nation After that he was become a moonke in the monasterie of Lindesferne the moonks of that house had licence to drinke wine or ale whereas before they might not drinke anie other thing than milke or water by the ancient rule prescribed them of the bishop of Aidan first founder of the place The same yeare sundrie cities townes and monasteries were defaced and sore wasted with fier chancing on the sudden as Stretehu Giwento Anwicke London Yorke Doncaster c. After that Moll had reigned 6 yeares he resigned his kingdome But other write that he reigned 11 yeares and was in the end slaine by treason of his successor Altred This Altred reigned ten years ouer the Northumbers and was then expelled out of his kingdome by his owne subiects Then was Ethelbert named also Edelred the sonne of the foresaid Moll made king of Northumberland and in the fift yeare of his reigne he was driuen out of his kingdome by two dukes of his
life in whose place one Adelbert succéeded About the 25 yéere of Kenwulf king of Westsaxons the Northumbers hauing to their capteine two noble men Osbald and Ethelherard burned one of their iudges named Bearne bicause he was more cruell in iudgement as they tooke the matter than reason required In which vengeance executed vpon the cruell iudge if he were so seuere as this attempt of the two noble men dooth offer the readers to suspect all such of his liuerie calling are taught lenitie mildnes wherwith they should leuen the rigor of the lawe For capit indulgentia mentes Asperitas odium saeuáeque bella mouet Odimus accipitrem quia viuit semper in armis Et pauidum solitos in pecus ire lupos At caret insidijs hominum quia mitis hirundo est Quásque colat turres Chaonîs ales habet At the same time one Aswald or Alfewald reigned ouer the Northumbers being admitted K. after that Ethelbert was expelled and when the same Alfwald had reigned 10 or as some say 11 yéeres he was traitorouslie and without all guilt made away the chéefe conspirator was named Siga The same Alfwald was a iust prince and woorthilie gouerned the Northumbers to his high praise and commendation He was murthered by his owne people as before ye haue heard the 23 of September in the yéere of our Lord 788 and was buried at Hexham In the yéere 792 Charles king of France sent a booke into Britaine which was sent vnto him from Constantinople conteining certeine articles agreed vpon in a synod wherein were present aboue the number of thrée hundred bishops quite contrarie and disagréeing from the true faith namelie in this that images ought to be worshipped which the church of God vtterlie abhorreth Against this booke Albinus that famous clearke wrote a treatise confirmed with places taken out of holie scripture which treatise with the booke in name of all the bishops and princes of Britaine he presented vnto the king of France ¶ In the yéere 800 on Christmasse éeuen chanced a maruellous tempest of wind which ouerthrew whole cities and townes in diuerse places and trees in great number beside other harmes which it did as by death of cattell c. Int the yeere following a great part of London was consumed by fire Britricus K. of the Westsaxons his inclination Egbert being of the bloud roiall is banished the land why crosses of bloudie colour and drops of bloud fell from heauen what they did prognosticate the first Danes that arriued on the English coasts and the cause of their comming firie dragons flieng in the aire foretokens of famine and warre Britricus is poisoned of his wife Ethelburga hir ill qualities why the kings of the Westsaxons decreed that their wiues should not be called queenes the miserable end of Ethelburga Kenulfe king of Mercia his vertues he restoreth the archbishops see to Canturburie which was translated to Lichfield he inuadeth Kent taketh the king prisoner in the field and bountifullie setteth him at libertie the great ioy of the people therevpon his rare liberalitie to churchmen his death and buriall The seuenth Chapter AFter Kenwulfe Britricus or Brightrike was ordeined king of Westsaxons and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 787 which was about the 8 yéere of the gouernment of the empresse Eirene with hir son Constantinus and about the second yeere of the reigne of Achaius K. of Scots This Brightrike was descended of the line of Cerdicus the first king of Westsaxons the 16 in number from him He was a man of nature quiet temperate more desirous of peace than of warre and therefore he stood in doubt of the noble valiancie of one Egbert which after succéeded him in the kingdome The linage of Cerdicus was in that season so confounded and mingled that euerie one as he grew in greatest power stroue to be king and supreame gouernour But speciallie Egbertus was knowne to be one that coueted that place as he that was of the bloud roiall and a man of great power and lustie courage King Brightrike therefore to liue in more safetie banished him the land and appointed him to go into France Egbert vnderstanding certeinlie that this his departure into a forreine countrie should aduance him in time obeied the kings pleasure About the third yéere of Brightrikes reigne there fell vpon mens garments as they walked abroad crosses of bloudie colour and bloud fell from heauen as drops of raine Some tooke this woonder for a signification of the persecution that followed by the Danes for shortlie after in the yeere insuing there arriued thrée Danish ships vpon the English coasts against whome the lieutenant of the parties adioining made foorth to apprehend those that were come on land howbeit aduenturing himselfe ouer rashlie amongst them he was slaine but afterwards when the Danes perceiued that the people of the countries about began to assemble and were comming against them they fled to their ships and left their prey and spoile behind them for that time These were the first Danes that arriued here in this land being onelie sent as was perceiued after to view the countrie and coasts of the same to vnderstand how with a greater power they might be able to inuade it as shortlie after they did and warred so with the Englishmen that they got a great part of the land and held it in their owne possession In the tenth yéere of king Brightrikes reigne there were séene in the aire firie dragons flieng which betokened as was thought two grieuous plagues that followed First a great dearth and famine and secondlie a cruell war of the Danes which shortlie followed as ye shall heare Finallie after that Brightrike had reigned the space of 16 yéeres he departed this life and was buried at Warham Some write that he was poisoned by his wife Ethelburga daughter vnto Offa king of Mercia as before ye haue heard and he maried hir in the fourth yere of his reigne She is noted by writers to haue bin a verie euill woman proud and high-minded as Lucifer and therewith disdainfull She bare hir the more statelie by reason of hir fathers great fame and magnificence whome she hated she would accuse to hir husband and so put them in danger of their liues And if she might not so wreake hir rancour she would not sticke to poison them It happened one day as she meant to haue poisoned a yoong gentleman against whome she had a quarell the king chanced to tast of that cup and died thereof as before ye haue heard Hir purpose indeed was not to haue poisoned the king but onelie the yoong gentleman the which drinking after the king died also the poison was so strong and vehement For hir heinous crime it is said that the kings of the Westsaxons would not suffer their wiues to be called quéenes nor permit them to sit with them in open places
where their maiesties should bée shewed manie yéeres after Ethelburga fearing punishment fled into France with gâ—eat riches and treasure was well cherished in the court of king Charles at the first but after she was thrust into an abbeie and demeaned hirselfe so lewdlie there in keeping companie with one of hir owne countriemen that she was banished the house and after died in great miserie Egbert king of Mercia departing this life after he had reigned foure moneths ordeined his coosine Kenulfe to succeed in his place which Kenulfe was come of the line of Penda king of Mercia as rightlie descended from his brother Kenwalke This Kenulfe for his noble courage wisedome and vpright dealing was woorthie to be compared with the best princes that haue reigned His vertues passed his fame nothing he did that enuie could with iust cause reprooue At home he shewed himselfe godlie and religious in warre he became victorious he restored the archbishops sée againe to Canturburie wherein his humblenes was to be praised that made no account of worldlie honour in his prouince so that the order of the ancient canons might be obserued He had wars left him as it were by succession from his predecessour Offa against them of Kent and thervpon entring that countrie with a mightie armie wasted and spoiled the same and encountering in battell with king Edbert or Ethelbert otherwise called Prenne ouerthrew his armie and tooke him prisoner in the field but afterwards he released him to his great praise and commendation For whereas he builded a church at Winchcombe vpon the day of the dedication thereof he led the Kentish king as then his prisoner vp to the high altar and there set him at libertie declaring thereby a great proofe of of his good nature There were present at that sight Cuthred whom he had made king of Kent in place of Ethelbert or Edbert with 13 bishops and 10 dukes The noise that was made of the people in reioising at the kings bountious liberalitie was maruellous For not onelie he thus restored the Kentish king to libertie but also bestowed great rewards vpon all the prelates and noble men that were come to the feast euerie priest had a peece of gold and euerie moonke a shilling Also he dealt and gaue away great gifts amongst the people and founded in that place an abbeie indowing the same with great possessions Finallie after he had reigned 4 yéeres he departed this life and appointed his buriall to be in the same abbeie of Winchcombe leauing behind him a sonne named Kenelme who succeeded his father in the kingdome but was soone murthered by his vnnaturall sister Quendred the 17 of Iulie as hereafter shall be shewed Osrike king of Northumberland leaueth the kingdome to Edelbert reuoked out of exile king Alfwalds sons miserablie slaine Osred is put to death Ethelbert putteth away his wife and marieth another his people rise against him therefore and kill him Oswald succeeding him is driuen out of the land Ardulfe king of Northumberland duke Wade raiseth warre against him and is discomfited duke Aldred is slaine a sore battell fought in Northumberland the English men aflict one another with ciuill warres king Ardulfe deposed from his estate the regiment of the Northumbers refused as dangerous and deadlie by destinie what befell them in lieu of their disloialtie the Danes inuade their land and are vanquished the roiall race of the Kentish kings decaâ—eth the state of that kingdome the primasie restored to the see of Canturburie Egbert after the death of Britricus is sent for to vndertake the gouernement of the Westsaxons his linage The eight Chapter WHen Aswald king of Northumberland was made away his brother Osred the sonne of Alred tooke vpon him the rule of that kingdom anno 788 and within one yeere was expelled and left the kingdome to Ethelbert or Edelred as then reuoked out of exile in which he had remained for the space of 1 yéeres and now being restored he continued in gouernement of the Northumbers 4 yéeres or as some say 7 yéeres in the second yéere whereof duke Eardulfe was taken and led to Ripon and there without the gate of the monasterie wounded as was thought to death by the said king but the moonks taking his bodie and laieng it in a tent without the church after midnight he was found aliue in the church Moreouer about the same time the sonnes of king Alfwald were by force drawne out of the citie of Yorke but first by a wile they were trained out of the head church where they had taken sanctuarie and so at length miserablie slaine by king Ethelbert in Wonwaldremere one of them was named Alfus the other Alfwin In the yéere of our Lord 792 Osred vpon trust of the othes and promises of diuerse noble men secretly returned into Northumberland but his owne souldiers for sooke him and so was he taken and by king Ethelberts commandement put to death at Cunburge on the 14 day of September The same yéere king Ethelbert maried the ladie Alfled the daughter of Offa king of Mercia forsaking his former wife which he had hauing no iust cause of diuorce giuen on hir part whereby his people tooke such displeasure against him that finallie after he had reigned now this second time 4 yéeres or as other say seuen yéeres he could not auoid the destinie of his predecessors but was miserablie killed by his owne subiects at Cobre the 18 day of Aprill After whome one Oswald a noble man was ordeined king and within 27 or 28 daies after was expelled and constreined to flie first into the I le of Lindisferne and from thence vnto the king of Picts Then Ardulfe that was a duke and sonne to one Arnulfe was reuoked out of exile made king consecrated also at Yorke by the archbishop Cumbald and thrée other bishops the 25 of Iune in the yéere 396. About two yeeres after to wit in the yéere 798 one duke Wade and other conspirators which had beene also partakers in the murthering of king Ethelbert raised warre against king Ardulfe and fought a batteâ—l with him at Walleg but king Ardulfe got the vpper hand and chased Wade and other his enimies out of the field In the yéere 799. duke Aldred that had murthered Ethelbert or Athelred king of Northumberland was slaine by another duke called Chorthmond in reuenge of the death of his maister the said Ethelbert Shortlie after about the same time that Brightrike king of Westsaâ—ons departed this life there was a sore battell foughtten in Northumberland at Wellehare in the which Alricke the sonne of Herbert and manie other with him were slaine but to rehearse all the battels with their successes and issues it should be too tedious and irkesome to the readers for the English people being naturallie hard and high-minded continuallie scourged each other with intestine warres About six or seuen yéeres after this
men fought against the Danes at a place called Pedredesmuth and vanquished them with great triumph In the sixtéenth yeere of his reigne king Ethelwulfe and his sonne Edelbald hauing assembled all their powers togither gaue battell at Ocley to ◠huge host of Danes the which with foure hundred and fiftie ships had arriued at Thames mouth and destroied the famous cities of London and Canturburie and also had chased Brightwulfe king of Mercia in battell and being now entered into Sontherie were incountered by king Ethelwulfe at Ocley aforesaid after sore fight and incredible slaughter made on both sides in the end the victorie by the power of God was giuen to those that beléeued on him and the losse rested with great confusion to the miscreants Thus king Ethelwulfe obteined a glorious victorie in so mightie a battell as a greater had not beene lightlie heard of to chance within the English dominions The same yeere also Athelstan king of Kent and duke Ealhere fought by sea with the Danes and tooke 9 of their ships and chased the residue Moreouer one earle Ceorle hauing with him the power of Deuonshire fought with the Danes at Winleshore and got the victorie This yéere was verie luckie to the English nation but yet the armie of the Danes lodged all the winter season in the I le of Tenet And this was the first time that they remained héere all the winter vsing afore time but to come and make an inuasion in one place or other and immediatlie to returne home with the prey In the 18 yeere of king Ethelwufes reigne he aided Burthred king of Mercia against the Welshmen as before is mentioned and gaue to him his daughter in marriage the solemnization whereof was kept at Chipnham The same yéere king Ethelwulfe sent his sonne Alured as then but fiue yeeres of age to Rome where he was consecrated K. by pope Leo the fourth and was receiued of him as if he had beene his owne sonne Duke Ealhere or Eachere with the Kentishmen and one Huda or rather Wada with the men of Southerie fought against the armie of Danes at Tenet where great slaughter was made on both sides the Englishmen preuailing in the beginning but in the end both their foresaid dukes or leaders died in that battell beside manie other that were slaine and drowned In the 19 yéere of his reigne king Ethelwulfe ordeined that the tenths or tithes of all lands due to be paid to the church should be frée from all tribute duties or seruices regall And afterwards with great deuotion he went to Rome where he was receiued with great honour and taried there one whole yeere he tooke with him his sonne Alured who had béene there before as ye haue heard He repaired the Saxons schoole which Offa king of Mercia had sometime founded in that citie and latelie had béene sore decaied by fire He confirmed the grant of Peter pence to the intent that no Englishmen from thence-foorth should doo penance in bounds as he saw some there to doo before his face It is also written that he should acquit all the churches of his realme of paieng tribute to his coffers as before ye haue heard moreouer couenanted to send vnto Rome euerie yéere three hundred marks that is to say one hundred marks to saint Peters church an other hundred marks to saint Paules light and the third hundred marks to the Pope In his returne thorough France he married the ladie Iudith daughter to Charles the bald then K. of France and bringing hir with him into his countrie placed hir by him in a chaire of estate with which déed he offended so the minds of his subiects bicause it was against the order taken before him for the offense of Ethelburga that his sonne Ethelbald and Adelstan bishop of Shireborne with Enwulfe earle of Summerset conspired to depose him from his kinglie authoritie but by mediation of friends the matter was taken vp and so ordered that the kingdome was diuided betwixt the father and the sonne with such parcialitie that the sonne had the better part lieng westward and the father was constreined to content himselfe with the east part being the woorst Of this trouble of Ethelwulfe some write otherwise after this manner word for word ¶ Ethelwulfe king of the Westsaxons being returned from Rome the parties beyond the seas was prohibited the entrance into his realme by Adelstane bishop of Shireborne and Ethelbald his eldest sonne pretending outwardlie the coronation of Alfride the mariage of Iudith the French kings daughter and open eating with hir at the table to be the onelie cause of this their manifest rebellion Whereby he séemeth to inferre that this reuolting of Adelstane and his son should procéed of the ambitous desire of Ethelbald to reigne and likelie inough or else this vnequall partition should neuer haue béene made But howsoeuer the matter stood king Ethelwulfe liued not long after his returne from Rome but departed this life after he had ruled the kingdome of the Westsaxons the space of 20 yéeres and od moneths His bodie was buried at Winchester He left behind him foure sonnes Ethelbald Ethelbert or Ethelbright Ethelred and Alfred or Alured which was begotten of his first wife Osburga A little before his death he made his testament and last will appointing his sonne Ethelbald to succéed him in the whole regiment of his kingdoms of Westsex and Sussex which he held by inheritance but the kingdoms of Kent and Essex he assigned to his son Ethelbright About the same tune also the Danes soiourned all the winter season in the I le of Shepie ¶ The old Saxons doo bring the genealogie of this Ethelwulfe to Adam after this maner following Ethelwulfe the sonne of Egbert the son of Alcmund the son of Eaffa the son of Eoppa the son of Ingils the son of Kenred the son of Coelwald the son of Cudwine the son of Ceawlin the son of Kenric the son of Cerdic the son of Eslie the son of Gewise the son of Wingie the son of Freawin the son of Fridagare the son of Brendie the son of Beldegie the son of Woden the son of Frethelwold the son of Freolaffe the son of Frethewolfe the son of Finnie the son of Godulfe the son of Geta the son of Teathwie the son of Bcame the son of Sceldie the son of Seafe the son of Heremod the son of Itermod the son of Hordie the son of Wale the son of Brdwie the son of Sem the son of Noah and so foorth to Adam as you shall find it by retrogradation from the 32 verse vnto the first of the fift chapter of Genesis Which genealogicall recapitulation in their nationall families and tribes other people also haue obserued as the Spaniards who reckon their descent from Hesperus before the Gothes and Moors ouerran their land the Italians from Aeneas before they were mingled with with the Uandals
Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike went about some mischiefe toward him persuaded his daughter to poison hir husband the said Sithrike Then Aulafe or Aualassus and Godfrie the sonnes of Sithrike finding out by diligent examination that Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband they caused hir to be apprehended and put to death on this wife She was set naked vpon a smithes cold anuill or stithie and there with hard rosted egs being taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits and hir armes fast bound to hir bodie with a cord and so in that state she remained till hir life passed from hir King Edward in reuenge of his daughters death mooued warre against the two brethren Aulafe and Godfrie and in battell finallie vanquished them but was slaine in the same battell himselfe Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters as an induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as confederates against king Adelstane but the truth thereof we leaue to the readers owne iudgement For in our English writers we find no such matter but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane about the first yéere of his reigne giuen in mariage as before ye haue heard vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland that was descended of the Danish bloud who for the loue of the yoong ladie renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian but shortlie after forsaking both his wife and the christian faith he set vp againe the worshipping of idols and within a while after as an apostata miserablie ended his life Whervpon the yoong ladie hir virginitie being preserued and hir bodie vndefiled as they write passed the residue of hir daies at Polle swoorth in Warwikeshire spending hir time as the same writers affirme in fasting watching praieng and dooing of almesdéedes and so at length departed out of this world Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie both in name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that was coupled in mariage with Sithrike Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots Howell king of Wales and Wulferth king of Northwales the Scots possesse a great part of the north countries Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie his enimie a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king of England king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin he is for a conspiracie drowned in the sea Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour in respect of that misfortune against his brother Aulafe sometimes king of Northumberland inuadeth England he disguiseth himselfe like a minstrell and surueieth the English campe vnsuspected he is discouered after his departure he assaileth the English campe Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies he maketh them of Northwales his tributaries he subdueth the Cornishmen his death the description of his person his vertues of what abbeis monasteries he was founder his estimation in forren realmes what pretious presents were sent him from other princes and how he bestowed them a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike The xx Chapter AFter that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland he was aduertised that not onelie Constantine king of Scots but also Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against him Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power he went against them and with like good fortune subdued them both and also Uimer or Wulferth R. of Northwales so that they were constreined to submit themselues vnto him who shortlie after moued with pitie in considering their sudden fall restored them all three to their former estates but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder him pronouncing withall this notable saieng that More honorable it was to make a king than to be a king Ye must vnderstand that as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their possession and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the confines of the English kings there chanced occasions of warre betwixt them as well in the daies of king Edward as of this Adelstane his sonne although in déed the Danes held the more part of the north countries till that this Adelstane conquered the same out of their hands and ioined it vnto other of his dominions constreining as well the Danes of whome the more part of the inhabitants then consisted as also the Englishmen to obey him as their king and gouernour Godfrie as is said being fled to the Scots did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king Constantine that he got a power of men and entring with the same into Northumberland besiged the citie of Duresme soliciting the citizens to receiue him which they would gladlie haue doone if they had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance of king Adelstane and therefore doubting to be punished for their offenses if they reuolted they kept the enimies out King Adelstane being sore moued against the king of Scots that thus aided his enimies raised an armie and went northward purposing to reuenge that iniurie At his comming into Yorkshire he turned out of the way to visit the place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried and there offered his knife promising that if he returned with victorie he would redéeme the same with a woorthie price and so proceeded and went forwards on his iournie and entring Scotland wasted the countrie by land vnto Dunfoader and Wertermore and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts alongst the shore euen to Catnosse and so he brought the king of Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage It is said that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar he praied vnto God that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie it would please him to grant that he might shew some open token whereby it should appeare to all them that then liued and should he 〈◊〉 succéed that the Scots ought to 〈◊〉 subiect vnto the kings of England Herewith the king with his sword sâ—ote vpon a great stone standing néere to the castle of Dunbar and with the stroke there appeared a clift in the saine stone to the length of 〈◊〉 which remained to be shewed as a 〈◊〉 backe to 〈◊〉 he redeemedes es year after At his 〈…〉 his knife with a large price as before he had promised After this was Edwin the kings brother a coused of some conspiracie by him begiâ—â— against the king wherevpon he was banished the land and sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner onelie accompanied with one esquier so that beingstanding néere to the castle of Dunbar and with
the lanched foorth from the shore through despaire Edwin leapt into the sea and drowned himselfe but the esquier that was with him recouered his bodie and brought it to land at Withsand besides Canturburie But Iames Maier in the annales of Flanders saieth that he was drowned by fortune of the seas in a small vessell and being cast vp into a créeke on the coast of Picardie was found by Adolfe earle of Bullongne that was his coosin germane and honorablie buried by the same Adolfe in the church of Bertine In consideration of which déed of pietie and dutie of mindfull consanguinitie the king of England both hartilie thanked earle Adolfe and bestowed great gifts vpon the church where his brother was thus buried For verelie king Adelstane after his displeasure was asswaged and hearing of this miserable end of his brother sore repented himselfe of his rigour so extended towards him in so much that he could neuer abide the man that had giuen the information against him which was his cupbearer so that on a time as the said cupbearer serued him at the table and came towards him with a cup of wine one of his feet chanced to slide but he recouered himselfe with the helpe of the other foot saieng One brother yet hath holpen succored the other which words cost him his life For the king remembring that by his accusation he had lost his brother that might haue béene an aid to him caused this said cupbearer to be straight put to death In this meane while Aulafe the sonne of Sitherike had giuen the information against him which was late king of Northumberland who is also named by writers to be king of the Irishmen and of manie Ilands assembled a great power of Danes Irishmen Scots and other people of the out Iles and imbarked them in 615 ships and craiers with the which he arriued in the mouth of Humber and there comming on land began to inuade the countrie This Aulafe had maried the daughter of Constantine king of Scots by whose procurement notwithstanding his late submission Aulafe tooke in hand this iournie King Adelstane aduertised of his enimies arriuall gathered his people and with all conuenient spéed hasted towards them and approching néerer vnto them pitcht downe his field at a place called by sonne Brimesburie by others Brimesford and also Brunaubright and by the Scotish writers Browmingfield When knowledge hereof was had in the enimies campe Aulafe enterprised a maruelous exploit for taking with him an harpe he came into the Englishhis late submission Aulafe tooke in campe offring himselfe disguised as a minstrell to shew some part of his cunning in musicke vpon his instrument and so being suffered to passe from tent to tent and admitted also to plaie afore the king surueied the whole state and order of the armie This doone he returned meaning by a cammisado to set vpon the kings tent But one that had serued as a souldier sometime vnder Aulafe chanced by marking his demeanour to know him and after he was gone vttered to the king what he knew The king séemed to be displeased in that he had not told him so much before Aulafs departure but in excusing himselfe the souldier said Ye must remember if it like your grace that the same faith which I haue giuen vnto you I sometime owght vnto Aulafe therfore if I should haue betraied him now you might well stand in doubt least I should hereafter doo the like to you but if you will follow mine aduise remoue your tent least happilie he assaile you vnwares The king did so and as it chanced in thegone vttered to the king what he knew The king night following Aulafe came to assaile the English campe and by fortune comming to the place where the kings tent stood before he found a bishop lodged which with his companie was come the same day to the armie and had pitcht vp his tent in that place from whence the king was remoued and so was the same bishop and most part of his men there slaine which slaughter executed Aulafe passed forward and came to the kings tent who in this meanegone vttered to the king what he knew The king time by reason of the alarum raised was got vp and taking to him his sword in that sudden fright by chance it fell out of the scabbard so that he could not find it but calling to God and S. Aldelme as saith Polychron his sword was restored to the scabbard againe The king comforted with that miracle boldlie preased foorth vpon his enimies and so valiantlie resisted them that in the end he put them to flight and chased them all that morning and day following so that he slue of them an huge number Some haue written that Constantine king of Scots was slaine at this ouerthrow and fiue other small kings or rulers with 12 dukes and welnéere all the armie of those strange nations which Aulafe had gathered togither But the Scotish chronicles affirme that Constantine was not there himselfe but sent his sonne Malcolme which yet escaped sore hurt and wounded from the battell as in the same chronicles ye may sée more at large When K. Adelstane had thus vanquished his enimies he went against them of Northwales whose rulers and princes he caused to come before him at Hereford and there handled them in such sort that they couenanted to pay him yeerlie in lieu of a tribute 20 pounds of gold 300 pounds of siluer and 25 head of neate with hawks and hownds a certeine number After this he subdued the Cornishmen and whereas till those daies they inhabited the citie of Excester mingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one nation was as strong within that citie as the other he rid them quite out of the same and repared the walles and fortified them with ditches and turrets as the maner then was and so remoued the Cornish men further into the west parts of the countrie that he made Tamer water to be the confines betwéene the Englishmen and them Finallie the noble prince king Adelstane departed out of this world the 26 day of October after he had reigned the tearme of 16 yeares His bodie was buried atmingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one Malmesburie He was of such a stature as exceeded not the common sort of men stooping somewhat and yellowe haired for his valiancie ioined with courtesie beloued of all men yet sharpe against rebels and of inuincible constancie his great deuotion toward the church appeared in the building adorning indowing of monasteries and abbeis He built one at Wilton within the diocesse of Salisburie and an other at Michelnie in Summersetshire But besides these foundations there were few famous monasteries within this land but that he adorned the same either with some new péece of building iewels bookes or portion of lands He had in excéeding fauour
For by account of their writers king Malcolme began not his reigne till after the deceasse of king Adelstan who departed this life in the yeare 940. And Malcolme succéeded Constantine the third in the yeare 944 which was about the third yeare of king Edmunds reigne and after Malcolme that reigned 15 yeares succeeded Indulfe in the yeare 959. The like discordance precedeth and followeth in their writers as to the diligent reader in conferring their chronicles with ours manifestlie appeareth We therefore to satisfie the desirous to vnderstand and sée the diuersitie of writers haue for the more part in their chronicles left the same as we found it But now to the other dooings of king Edmund the third in the yeare 944 which was about it is recorded that he ordeined diuers good and wholsome lawes verie profitable and necessarie for the commonwealth which lawes with diuers other of like antiquitie are forgot and blotted out by rust of time the consumer of things woorthie of long remembrance as saith Polydor but sithens his time they haue béene recouered for the more part by maister William Lambert turned into Latine were imprinted by Iohn Day in the yeare 1568 as before I haue said Finallie this prince king Edmund after he had reigned sixe yeares and a halfe he came to his end by great miisfortune For as some say it chanced that espieng where one of his seruants was in danger to be slaine amongest his enimies that were about him with drawen swords as he stepped in to haue holpen his seruant he was slaine at a place called Pulcher church or as other haue Michelsbourgh Other say that kéeping a great feast at the aforesaid place on the day of saint Augustine the Englishas before I haue said Finallie this prince king apostle which is the 26 of Maie and as that yeare came about it fell on the tuesday as he was set at the table he espied where a common robber was placed neere vnto him whome sometime he had banished the land and now being returned without licence he presumed to come into the kings presence wherewith the king was so moued with high disdaine that he suddenlie arose from the table and flew vpon the theefe and catching him by the heare of the head threw him vnder his féet wherewithas before I haue said Finallie this prince king the théefe hauing fast hold on the king brought him downe vpon him also and with his knife stroke him into the bellie in such wise that the kings bowels fell out of his chest and there presentlie died The theefe was hewen in péeces by the kings seruants but yet he slue and hurt diuers before they could dispatch him This chance was lamentable namelie to the English people which by the ouertimelie death of their king in whome appeared manie euident tokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they had conceiued of great wealth to increase by his prudent and most princelie gouernement His bodie was buried at Glastenburie where Dunstane was then abbat There be that write that the death of king Edmund was signified aforehand to Dunstane who about the same time attending vpon the same king as he remooued from one place to an other chanced to accompanie himselfe with a noble man one duke Elstane and as they rode togither behold suddenlietokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they Dunstane saw in the waie before him where the kings musicians rode the diuell running and leaping amongst the same musicians after a reioising maner whome after he had beheld a good while he said to the duke Is it possible that you may see that which I sée The duke answered that he saw nothing otherwise than he ought to sée Then said Dunstane Blesse your eies with the signe of the crosse and trie whether you can see that I sée And when he had doone as Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in likenesse of a little short euill fauoured Aethiopian dansing and leaping whereby they gathered that some euill hap was towards some of the companie but when they had crossed and blessed them the foule spirit vanished out of their sight Now after they had talked of this vision and made an end of their talke touching the same the duke required of Dunstane to interpret a dreame which he had of late in sléepe and that was this He thought that he saw in a vision the king with all his nobls sitas Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in in his dining chamber at meate and as they were there making merrie togither the king chanced to fall into a dead sléepe and all the noble men and those of his councell that were about him were changed into robucks and goats Dunstane quicklie declared that this dreame signified the kings death and the changing of the nobles into dum and insensible beasts betokened that the princes gouernors of the realme should decline from the waie of truth and wander as foolish beasts without a guide to rule them Also the night after this talke when the king was set at supper Dunstane saw the same spirit or some other walke vp and downe amongst them that waited at the table and within thrée daies after the king was slaine as before ye haue heard Edred succedeth his brother Edmund in the realme of England the Northumbers rebell against him they and the Scots sweare to be his true subiects they breake their oth and ioine with Aulafe the Dane who returneth into Northumberland and is made king thereof the people expell him and erect Hericius in his roome king Edred taketh reuenge on the Northumbers for their disloialtie the rereward of his armie is assalted by an host of his enimies issuing out of Yorke the Northumbers submit themselues and put awaie Hericius their king Wolstane archbishop of Yorke punished for his disloialtie whereto Edred applied himselfe afterin the realme of England the Northumbers the appeasing of ciuill tumults his death and buriall a special signe of Edreds loue to Dunstane abbat of Glastenburie his practise of cousenage touching king Edreds treasure The xxij Chapter EDred the brother of Edmund and sonne to Edward the elder and to Edgiue his last wife began his reigne ouer the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 946 or as other say 997 which was in the twelfe yéere of the emperor Otho the first and in the 21 yéere of the reigne of Lewes K. of France about the third or fourth yéere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was crowned and annointed the 16 day of August by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie at Kingstone vpon Thames In the first yéere oflast wife began his reigne ouer his reigne the Northumbers rebelled against him wherevpon he raised an armie inuaded their countrie and subdued them by force This doone he went forward into Scotland but the Scots without shewing anie resistance
submitted themselues vnto him and so both Scots and Northumbers receiued an oth to be true vnto him which they obserued but a small while for he was no sooner returned into the south parts but that Aulafe which had beene chased out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye haue heard returned into Northumberland with a great nauie of ships and was ioifullie receiued of the inhabitants and restored againe to the kingdome which he held by the space of foure yéeres and then by the accustomed disloialtie of the Northumbers he was by them expelled and then they set vp one Hirke or Hericius the sonne of one Harrold to reigne ouer them who held not the estate anie long time For in the third yeere of his reigne Edred in the reuenge of such disloiall dealings in the Northumbers out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye destroied the countrie with fire swoord sleaing the most part of the inhabitants He burnt the abbeie of Rippon which was kept against him As he was returning homeward an host of enimies brake out of Yorke and setting vpon the rereward of the kings armie at a place called Easterford made great slaughter of the same Wherefore the king in his rage ment to haue begun a new spoile and destruction but the Northumbers humbled themselues so vnto him that putting awaieout of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye their forsaid king Hirke or Hericius and offering great rewards and gifts to buy their peace they obteined pardon But bicause that Wolstane the archbishop of Yorke was of counsell with his countriemen in reuolting from king Edred and aduancing of Hericius king Edred tooke him and kept him in prison a long time after but at length in respect of the reuerence which he bare to his calling he set him at libertie and pardoned him his offense Matth. Westm. reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment as thus In the yéere of Grace saith he 951 king Edred put the archbishop of Yorke in close prison bicause of often complaints exhibited against him as he which had commanded manie townesmen of Theadford to be put to death in reuenge of the abbat Aldelme by them vniustlie slaine and murthered After this when Edred had appeased all ciuill tumults and dissentions within his land he applied him selfe to the aduancing of religion wholie followingWestm reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment the mind of Dunstane by whose exhortation he suffered patientlie manie torments of the bodie and exercised himselfe in praier and other deuout studies This Edred in his latter daies being greatlie addicted to deuotion religious priests at the request of his mother Edgiua restored the abbeie of Abington which was built first by king Inas but in these daies sore decaied and fallen into ruine Finallie after he had reigned nine yéeres and a halfe he departed this life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising of angels as it is written and was buried at Winchester in the cathedrall church there ¶ Heere is to be noted that the foresaid Edred when he came first to the crowne vpon a singular and most especiall fauour which he bare towards Dunstane the abbat of Glastenburie committed vnto him the chiefest part of all his treasure as charters of lands with other monuments and such ancient princelie iewels as belonged to the former kings with other such as he got of his owne willing him to lay the same inthis life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising safe kéeping within his monasterie of Glastenburie Afterward when king Edred perceiued himselfe to be in danger of death by force of that sickenesse which in déed made an end of his life he sent into all parties to such as had anie of his treasure in kéeping to bring the same vnto him with all spéed that he might dispose thereof before his departure out of this life as he should sée cause Dunstane tooke such things as he had vnder his hands hasted forward to deliuer the same vnto the king and to visit him in that time of his sickenesse according to his dutie but as he was vpon the waie a voice spake to him from heauen saieng Behold king Edred is now departed in peace At the hearing of this voice the horsse wheron Dunstane rode fell downe and died being not able to abide the presence of the angell that thus spake to Dunstane And when he came to the court he vnderstood that the king died the same houre in which it was told him by the angell as before ye haue heard Edwin succeedeth Edred in the kingdome of England his beastlie and incestuous carnalitie with a kinswoman of his on the verie day of his coronation he is reproued of Dunstane and giueth ouer the gentlewomans companie Dunstane is banished for rebuking king Edwin for his vnlawfull lust and lewd life the diuell reioised at his exile what reuenging mischiefs the king did for displeasure sake against the said Dunstane in exile the middle part of England rebellethye haue heard against king Edwin and erecteth his brother Edgar in roiall roome ouer them he taketh thought and dieth Edgar succeedeth him he is a fauourer of moonks his prouision for defense of his realme his policie and discretion in gouernment what kings he bound by oth to be true vnto him eight princes row his barge in signe of submission the vicious inconueniences that grew among the Englishmen vpon his fauouring of the Danes a restraint of excessiue quaffing Dunstane is made bishop of Worcester and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester iustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed theft punished with death a tribute of woolfs skins paid him out of Wales and the benefit of that tribute The xxiij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Edred his nephue Edwin the eldest sonne of king Edmund was made king of England and began his reigne ouer the same in the yeere of our Lord 955 in the 20 yeere of the emperor Otho the first in theiustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed 28 and last yéere of the reigne of Lewes king of France and about the twelfe yeere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was consecrated at Kingston vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie On the verie day of his coronation as the lords were set in councell about weightie matters touching the gouernment of the realme he rose from the place gat him into a chamber with one of his néere kinswomen and there had to doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his roiall estate and princelie dignitie Dunstane latelie before named abbat of Glastenburie did not onlie without feare of displeasure reprooue the K. for such shamefull abusing of his bodie but also caused the archbishop of Canturburie to constreine him to forsake that woman whom vnlawfullie he kept There be that write that there were two
Moreouer fortie of their ships or rather as some write 45 were reteined to serue the king promising to defend the realme with condition that the souldiers and mariners should haue prouision of meate and drinke with apparell found them at the kings charges As one autor hath gathered Swaine king of Denmarke was in England at the concluding of this peace which being confirmed with solemne othes and sufficient hostages he departed into Denmarke The same author bringeth the generall slaughter of Danes vpon S. Brices day to haue chanced in the yéere after the conclusion of this agréement that is to say in the yéere 1012 at what time Gunthildis the sister of king Swaine was slaine with hir husband hir sonne by the commandement of the false traitor Edrike But bicause all other authors agrée that the same murther of Danes was executed about ten yéeres before this supposed time we haue made rehearsall thereof in that place Howbeit for the death of Gunthildis it maie be that she became hostage either in the yéere 1007 at what time king Egelred paied thirtie thousand pounds vnto king Swaine to haue peace as before you haue heard or else might she be deliuered in hostage in the yéere 1011 when the last agréement was made with the Danes as aboue is mentioned But when or at what time soeuer she became hostage this we find of hir that she came hither into England with hir husband Palingus a mightie earle and receiued baptisme héere Wherevpon she earnestlie trauelled in treatie of a peace betwixt hir brother and king Egelred which being brought to passe chieflie by hir sute she was contented to become an hostage for performance thereof as before is recited And after by the commandement of earle Edrike she was put to death pronouncing that the shedding of hir bloud would cause all England one day sore to rue She was a verie beautifull ladie and tooke hir death without all feare not once changing countenance though she saw hir husband and hir onelie sonne a yoong gentleman of much towardnesse first murthered before hir face Turkillus the Danish capteine telleth king Swaine the faults of the king nobles commons of this realme he inuadeth England the Northumbers and others submit themselues to him Danes receiued into seruice vnder Egelred London assalted by Swaine the citizens behaue themselues stoutlie and giue the Danish host a shamefull repulse Ethelmere earle of Deuonshire and his people submit themselues to Swaine he returneth into Denmarke commeth back againe into England with a fresh power is incountred withall of the Englishmen whose king Egelred is discomfited his oration to his souldiers touching the present reliefe of their distressed land their resolution and full purpose in this their perplexitie king Egrlred is minded to giue place to Swaine lie sendeth his wife and children ouer into Normandie the Londoners yeeld vp their state to Swaine Egelred saileth ouer into Normandie leauing his land to the enimie The sixt Chapter NOw had Turkillus in the meane time aduertised king Swaine in what state things stood here within the realme how king Egelred was negligent onlie attending to the lusts pleasures of the flesh how the noble men were vnfaithfull and the commons weake and féeble through want to good and trustie leaders Howbeit some write that Turkillus as well as other of the Danes which remained héere in England was in league with king Egelred in somuch that he was with him in London to helpe and defend the citie against Swaine when he came to assalt it as after shall appéere Which if it be true a doubt may rise whether Swaine receiued anie aduertisement from Turkillus to mooue him to rather to inuade the realme but such aduertisements might come from him before that he was accorded with Egelred Swaine therefore as a valiant prince desirous both to reuenge his sisters death and win honor prepared an huge armie and a great number of ships with the which he made towards England and first comming to Sandwich taried there a small while and taking eftsoones the sea compassed about the coasts of the Eastangles and arriuing in the mouth of Humber sailed vp the water and entering into the riuer of Trent he landed at Gainesbourgh purposing to inuade the Northumbers But as men brought into great feare for that they had béene subiect to the Danes in times past and thinking therefore not to reuolt to the enimie but rather to their old acquaintance if they should submit themselues to the Danes streightwaies offered to become subiect vnto Swaine togither with their duke named Wighthred Also the people of Lindsey and all those of the northside of Watlingstreet yéelded themselues vnto him and deliuered pledges Then he appointed his sonne Cnutus to haue the kéeping of those pledges and to remaine vpon the saâ—egard of his ships whiles he himselfe passed forward into the countrie Then marched he forward to subdue them of south Mercia and so came to Oxford to Winchester making the countries subiect to him through out wheresoeuer he came With this prosperous successe Swaine being greatlie incouraged prepared to go vnto London where king Egelred as then remained hauing with him Turkillus the Dane which was reteined in wages with other of the Danes as by report of some authors it maie appeare and were now readie to defend the citie against their countriemen in support of king Egelred togither with the citizens Swaine bicause he would not step so farre out of the way as to go to the next bridge lost a great number of his men as he passed through the Thames At his comming to London he bagan to assault the citie verie fiercelie in hope either to put his enimie in such feare that he should despaire of all reliefe and comfort or at the least trie what he was able to doo The Londoners on the other part although they were brought in some feare by this sudden attempt of the enimies yet considering with themselues that the hazard of all the whole state of the realme was annexed to theirs sith their citie was the chiefe and metropolitane of all the kingdome they valiantlie stood in defense of themselues and of their king that was present there with them beating backe the enimies chasing them from the walles and otherwise dooing their best to kéepe them off At length although the Danes did most valiantlie assault the citie yet the Englishmen to defend their prince from all iniurie of enimies did not shrinke but boldlie sallied foorth at the gates in heapes togither and incountered with their aduersaries and began to fight with them verie fiercelie Swaine whilest he went about to kéepe his men in order as one most desirous to reteine the victorie now almost gotten was compassed so about with the Londoners on each side that after he had lost a great number of his men he was constreined for his safegard to breake out through the
midst of his enimies weapons and was glad that he might so escape and so with the residue of his armie ceassed not to iournie day and night till he came to Bath where Ethelmere an earle of great power in those west parts of the realme submitted himselfe with all his people vnto him who shortlie after neuerthelesse as some write was compelled through want of vittels to release the tribute latelie couenanted to be paied vnto him for a certeine summe of monie which when hée had receiued he returned into Denmarke meaning shortlie to returne againe with a greater power King Egelred supposed that by the paiment of that monie he should haue béene rid out of all troubles of warre with the Danes But the nobles of the realme thought otherwise and therefore willed him to prepare an armie with all spéed that might be made Swaine taried not long to proue to doubt of the noble men to be grounded of foreknowledge but that with swift spéed he returned againe into England and immediatlie vpon his arriuall was an armie of Englishmen assembled and led against him into the field Herevpon they ioined in battell which was sore foughten for a time till at length by reason of diuerse Englishmen that turned to the enimies side the discomfiture fell with such slaughter vpon the English host that king Egelred well perceiued the state of his regall gouernement to bée brought into vtter danger Wherevpon after the losse of this field he assembled the rest of his people that were escaped and spake vnto them after this manner The oration of king Egelred to the remanent of his souldiers I Shuld for euer be put to silence it there wanted in vs the vertue of a fatherlie mind in giuing good aduise counsel for the well ordering and due administration of things in the common wealth or if their lacked courage or might in our souldiers and men of warre to defend our countrie Trulie to die in defense of the countrie where we are borne I confesse it a woorthie thing and I for my part am readie to take vpon me to enter into the midst of the enimies in defense of my kingdome But here I see our countrie and the whole English nation to be at a point to fall into vtter ruine We are ouercome of the Danes not with weapon or force of armes but with treason wrought by our owne people we did at the first prepare a nauie against the enimies the which that false traitour Elfrike betraid into their hands Againe oftentimes haue we giuen battell with euill successe and onelie through the fault of our owne people that haue beene false and disloiall whereby we haue bin constreined to agree with the enimies vpon dishonorable conditions euen as necessitie required which to ouercome resteth onelie in God Such kind of agreement hath beene made in deed in our destruction sith the enimies haue not sticked to breake it they being such a wicked king of people as neither regard God nor man contrarie to right and reason and beside all our hope expectation So that the matter is come now to this passe that we haue not cause onlie to feare the losse of our gouernement but least the name of the whole English nation be destroied for euer Therefore sithens the enimies are at hand and as it were ouer our heads you to whom my commandement hath euer bene had in good regard prouide take counsell and see to succor the state of your countrie now readie to decay and to fall into irrecouerable ruine Herevpon they fell in consultation euerie one alledging and bringing foorth his opinion as seemed to him best but it appeared they had the woolfe by the eare for they wist not which way to turne them If they should giue battell it was to be doubted least through treason among themselues the armie should be batraied into the enimies hands the which would not faile to execute all kind of crueltie in the slaughter of the whole nation And if they stood not valiantlie to shew themselues readie to defend their countrie there was no shift but yeeld themselues Which though it were a thing reprochfull and dishonorable yet should it be lesse euill as they tooke the matter for thereby might manie be preserued from death and in time to come be able to recouer the libertie of their countrie when occasion should be offered This point was allowed of them all and so in the end they rested vpon that resolution King Egelred therefore determined to commit himselfe into the hands of his brother in law Richard duke of Normandie whose sister as ye haue heard he had maried But bicause he would not doo this vnaduisedlie first he sent ouer his wife quéene Emma with his sonnes which he had begotten of hir Alfred and Edward that by their interteinment he might vnderstand how he should be welcome Duke Richard receiued his sister and his nephues verie ioifullie and promised to aid his brother king Egelred in defense of his kingdome But in this meane while had Swaine conquered the more part of all England and brought by little and little that which remained vnder his subiection The people through feare submitting themselues on each hand king Egelred in this meane time for the Londoners had submitted themselues to Swaine was first withdrawne vnto Gréenwich and there remained for a time with the nauie of the Danes which was vnder the gouernement of earle Turkill and from thence sailed into the I le of Wight and there remained a great part of the winter and finallie after Christmas himselfe sailed into Normandie and was of his brother in law ioifullie receiued greatlie comforted in that his time of necessitie Swaine king of Denmarke is reputed king of this land he oppresseth the English people cruellie and spoileth religious houses the strange and miraculous slaughter of Swaine vaunting of his victories the Danish chronicles write parciallie of him and his end Cnute succeedeth his father Swaine in regiment the Englishmen send king Egelred woord of Swaines death Edward king Egelreds eldest sonne commeth ouer into England to know the state of the countrie and people of certeintie Egelred with his power returneth into England what meanes Cnute made to establish himselfe king of this land and to be well thought of among the English people Egelred burneth vp Gainesbrough and killeth the inhabitants therof for their disloialtie Cnutes flight to Sandwich his cruel decree against the English pledges he returneth into Denmarke why Turkillus the Danish capteine with his power compounded with the Englishmen to tarrie in this land his faithlesse seruice to Egelred his drift to make the whole realme subiect to the Danish thraldome The seuenth Chapter SWaine hauing now got the whole rule of the land was reputed full king and so commanded that his armie should be prouided of wages and vittels to be taken vp leuied through the realme In like maner Turkill
shortlie after erle Turkill with 9 of those ships sailed into Denmarke submitted himselfe vnto Cnute counselled him to returne into England and promised him the assistance of the residue of those Danish ships which yet remained in England being to the number of thirtie with all the souldiers and mariners that to them belonged To conclude he did so much by his earnest persuasions that Cnute through aid of his brother Harrold king of Denmarke got togither a nauie of two hundred ships so roially decked furnished and appointed both for braue shew and necessarie furniture of all maner of weapons armor munition as it is strange to consider that which is written by them that liued in those daies and tooke in hand to register the dooings of that time Howbeit to let this pompe of Cnutes fléete passe which no doubt was right roiall consider a little and looke backe to Turkill though a sworne seruant to king Egelred how he did direct all his drift to the aduancement of Cnute and his owne commoditie cloking his purposed treacherie with pretended amitie as shall appeare hereafter by his deadlie hostilitie A great waste by an inundation or in-breaking of the sea a tribute of 30000 pounds to the Danes king Egelred holdeth a councell at Oxford where he causeth two noble men of the Danes to be murdered by treason Edmund the king eldest sonne marieth one of their wiues and seizeth vpon his 〈◊〉 lands Cnute the Damsn king returneth into England the Damsn and English armies encounter both 〈…〉 Cnute maketh waste of certeine 〈◊〉 Edmund preuenteth 〈◊〉 purposed treason Edrike de Streona 〈◊〉 to the Danes the Westernemen yeeld to Cnute Mercia refuseth to be subiect vnto him Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes Egelred assembleth an armie against them in vaine Edmund Vtred with ioined forces lay waste such countries and people as became subiect to Cnute his policie to preuent their purpose through what countries he passed Vtred submitteth himselfe to Cnute and deliuereth pledges he 〈◊〉 put to death and his lands alienated Cnute pursueth Edmund to London and prepareth to besiege the citie the death and buriall of Egelred his wiues what issue he had by them his infortunatenesse and to what affections and vices he was inclined his too late and bootlesse seeking to releeue his decaied kingdome The eight Chapter BUt now to returne to our purpose and to shew what chanced in England after the departure of Cnute In the same yeare to the forsaid accustomed mischiefes an vnwoonted misaduenture happened for the sea rose with such high spring-tides that ouerflowing the countries next adioining diuers villages with the inhabitants were drowned and destroied Also to increase the peoples miserie king Egelred commanded that 30000 pounds should be leuied to paie the tribute due to the Danes which lay at Gréenewich This yeare also king Egelred held a councell at Oxford at the which a great number of noble men were present both Danes and Englishmen and there did the king cause Sigeferd and Morcad two noble personages of the Danes to be murdered within his owne chamber by the traitorous practise of Edrike de Streona which accused them of some conspiracie But the quarell was onelie as men supposed for that the king had a desire to their goods and possessions Their seruants tooke in hand to haue reuenged the death of their maisters but were beaten backe wherevpon they fled into the steeple of saint Friswids church and kept the same till fire was set vpon the place and so they were burned to death The wife of Sigeferd was taken sent to Malmsburie being a woman of high fame and great worthinesse wherevpon the kings eldest sonne named Edmund tooke occasion vpon pretense of other businesse to go thither and there to sée hir with whome he fell so far in loue that he tooke and maried hir That doone he required to haue hir husbands lands and possessions which were an earles liuing and lay in Northumberland And when the king refused to graunt his request he went thither and seized the same possessions and lands into his hands without hauing anie commission so to doo finding the farmers and tenants there readie to receiue him for their lord Whilest these things were a dooing Cnute hauing made his prouision of ships and men with all necessarie furniture as before ye haue heard for his returne into England set forward with full purpose either to recouer the realme out of Egelreds hands or to die in the quarrell Herevpon he landed at Sandwich and first earle Turkill obteined licence to go against the Englishmen that were assembled to resist the Danes and finding them at a place called Scoraâ—tan he gaue them the ouerthrow got a great bootie and returned therewith to the ships After this Edrike gouernor of Norwaie made a rode likewise into an other part of the countrie with a rich spoile and manie prisoners returned vnto the nauie After this iournie atchiued thus by Edrike Cnute commanded that they should not waste the countrie anie more but gaue order to prepare all things readie to besiege London but before he attempted that enterprise as others write he marched foorth into Kent or rather sailing round about that countrie tooke his iournie westward came to Fromundham and after departing from thence wasted Dorsetshire Summersetshire Wiltshire King Egelred in this meane time lay sicke at Cossam and his sonne Edmund had got togither a mightie hoast howbeit yer he came to ioine battell with his enimies he was aduertised that earle Edrike went about the betraie him and therefore he withdrew with the armie into a place of suertie But Edrike to make his tratorous purpose manifest to the whole world fled to the enimies with fortie of the kings ships fraught with Danish souldiers Herevpon all the west countrie submitted it selfe vnto Cnute who receiued pledges of the chiefe lords and nobles and then set forward to subdue them of Mercia The people of that countrie would not yéeld but determined to defend the quarrell and title of king Egelred so long as they might haue anie capteine that would stand with them and helpe to order them In the yeare 1016 in Christmas Cnute and earle Edrike passed the Thames at Kirkelade entring into Mercia cruellie began with fire and sword to waste and destroie the countrie and namelie Warwikeshire In the meane time was king Egelred recouered of his sicknesse and sent summons forth to raise all his power appointing euerie man to resort vnto him that he might incounter the enimies and giue them battell But yet when his people were assembled he was warned to take héed vnto himselfe and in anie wise to beware how he gaue battell for his owne subiects were purposed to betraie him Herevpon the armie brake vp king Egelred withdrew to London there to abide his enimies within the walles with whom in the field he doubted
made away the worthiest bodie of the world I shall raise thy head aboue all the lords of England and so caused him to be put to death Thus haue some bookes Howbeit this report agreeth not with other writers which declare how Cnute aduanced Edrike in the beginning of his reigne vnto high honor and made him gouernor of Mercia and vled his counsell in manie things after the death of king Edmund as in banishing Edwin the brother of king Edmund with his sonnes also Edmund and Edward But for that there is such discordance and variable report amongst writers touching the death of king Edmund and some fables inuented thereof as the manner is we will let the residue of their reports passe sith certeine it is that to his end he came after he had reigned about the space of one yéere and so much more as is betwéene the moneth of Iune and the latter end of Nouember His bodie was buried at Glastenburie neere his vncle Edgar With this Edmund surnamed Ironside fell the glorious maiestie of the English kingdome the which afterward as it had beene an aged bodie being sore decaied and weakened by the Danes that now got possession of the whole yet somewhat recouered after the space of 26 yéers vnder king Edward surnamed the Confessor and shortlie therevpon as it had béene falne into a resiluation came to extreame ruine by the inuasion and conquest of the Normans as after by Gods good helpe and fauorable assistance it shall appeare So that it would make a diligent and marking reader both muse and moorne to see how variable the state of this kingdome hath béene thereby to fall into a consideration of the frailtie and vncerteintie of this mortall life which is no more frée from securitie than a ship on the sea in tempestuous weather For as the casualties wherewith our life is inclosed and beset with round about are manifold so also are they miserable so also are they sudden so also are they vnauoidable And true it is that the life of man is in the hands of God and the state of kingdoms dooth also belong vnto him either to continue or discontinue But to the processe of the matter Cnute vndertaketh the totall regiment of this land he assembleth a councell at London the nobles doo him homage he diuideth the realme into foure parts to be gouerned by his assignes Edwin and Edward the sonnes of Edmund are banished their good fortune by honorable mariages King Cnute marieth queene Emma the widow of Egelred the wise and politike conditions wherevpon this mariage was concluded the English bloud restored to the crowne and the Danes excluded queene Emma praised for hir high wisedome in choosing an enimie to hir husband Cnute dismisseth the Danish armie into Denmarke Edrike de Streona bewraieth his former trecherie and procureth his owne death through rashnesse and follie the discordant report of writers touching the maner cause of his death what noble men were executed with him and banished out of England Cnute a monarch The xj Chapter CAnute or Cnute whome the English chronicles doo name Knought after the death of king Edmund tooke vpon him the whole rule ouer all the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 1017 in the seuentéenth yeere of the emperour Henrie the second surnamed Claudus in the twentith yéere of the reigne of Robert king of France and about the 7 yeere of Malcolme king of Scotland Cnute shortlie after the death of king Edmund assembled a councell at London in the which he caused all the nobles of the realme to doo him homage in receiuing an oth of loiall obeisance He diuided the realme into foure parts assigning Northumberland vnto the rule of Irke or Iricius Mercia vnto Edrike and Eastangle vnto Turkill and reseruing the west part to his owne gouernance He banished as before is said Edwin the brother of king Edmund but such as were suspected to be culpable of Edmunds death he caused to be put to execution whereby it should appeere that Edrike was not then in anie wise detected or once thought to be giltie The said Edwin afterwards returned and was then reconciled to the kings fauor as some write but shortlie after traitorouslie slaine by his owne seruants He was called the king of churles Others write that he came secretlie into the realme after he had béene banished and kéeping himselfe closelie out of sight at length ended his life and was buried at Tauestocke Moreouer Edwin and Edward the sonnes of king Edmund were banished the land and sent firt vnto Sweno king of Norweie to haue bin made away but Sweno vpon remorse of conscience sent them into Hungarie where they found great fauor at the hands of king Salomon insomuch that Edwin maried the daughter of the same Salomon but had no issue by hir Edward was aduanced to marie with Agatha daughter of the emperour Henrie and by hir had issue two sonnes Edmund and Edgar surnamed Edeling and as many daughters Margaret and Christine of the which in place conuenient more shall be said When king Cnute had established things as he thought stood most for his suertie he called to his remembrance that he had no issue but two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno begotten of his concubine Alwine Wherefore he sent ouer to Richard duke of Normandie requiring to haue quéene Emma the widow of king Egelred in mariage and so obteined hir not a little to the woonder of manie which thought a great ouersight both in the woman and in hir brother that would satisfied the request of Cnute herein considering he had beene such a mortall enimie to hir former husband But duke Richard did not onelie consent that his said sister should be maried vnto Cnute but also he himselfe tooke to wife the ladie Hestritha sister to the said Cnute ¶ Here ye haue to vnderstand that this mariage was not made without great consideration large couenants granted on the part of king Cnute for before he could obteine queene Emma to his wife it was fullie condescended agréed that after Cnuts decease the crowne of England should remaine to the issue borne of this mariage betwixt hir Cnute which couenant although it was not performed immediatlie after the deceasse of king Cnute yet in the end it tooke place so as the right séemed to be deferred and not to be taken away nor abolished for immediatlie vpon Harolds death that had vsurped Hardicnute succéeded as right heire to the crowne by force of the agréement made at the time of the mariage solemnized betwixt his father and mother and being once established in the kingdome he ordeined his brother Edward to succéed him whereby the Danes were vtterlie excluded from all right that they had to pretend vnto the crowne of this land and the English bloud restored thereto chieflie by that gratious conclusion of this mariage betwixt king Cnute and quéene Emma For the
vp vnto his legs and knees Wherewith the king started suddenlie vp and withdrew from it saieng withall to his nobles that were about him Behold you noble men you call me king which can not so much as staie by my commandement this small portion of water But know ye for certeine that there is no king but the father onelie of our Lord Iesus Christ with whome he reigneth at whose becke all things are gouerned Let vs therefore honor him let vs confesse and professe him to be the ruler of heauen earth and sea and besides him none other From thence he went to Winchester and there with his owne hands set his crowne vpon the head of the image of the crucifix which stood there in the church of the apostles Peter and Paule and from thenceforth he would neuer weare that crowne nor anie other Some write that he spake not the former words to the sea vpon anie presumptuousnesse of mind but onelie vpon occasion of the vaine title which in his commendation on of his gentlemen gaue him by way of flatterie as he rightlie tooke it for he called him the most mightiest king of all kings which ruled most at large both men sea and land Therefore to reprooue the fond flatterie of such vaine persons he deuised and practised the déed before mentioned thereby both to reprooue such flatterers and also that men might be admonished to consider the omnipotencie of almightie God He had issue by his wife quéene Emma a sonne named by the English chronicles Hardiknought but by the Danish writers Canute or Knute also a daughter named Gonilda that was after maried to Henrie the sonne of Conrad which also was afterwards emperour and named Henrie the third By his concubine Alwine that was daughter to Alselme whome some name earle of Hampton he had two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno He was much giuen in his latter daies to vertue as he that considered how perfect felicitie rested onelie in godlines and true deuotion to serue the heauenlie king and gouernour of all things He repared in his time manie churches abbeies and houses of religion which by occasion of warres had béene fore defaced by him and his father but speciallie he did great cost vpon the abbeie of saint Edmund in the towne of Burie as partlie before is mentioned He also built two abbeies from the foundation as saint Benets in Norffolke seuen miles distant from Norwich and an other in Norwaie He did also build a church at Ashdone in Essex where he obteined the victorie of king Edmund and was present at the hallowing or consecration therof with a great multitude of the lords and nobles of the realme both English and Danes He also holpe with his owne hands to remooue the bodie of the holie archbishop Elphegus when the same was translated from London to Canturburie The roiall and most rich iewels which he his wife quéene Emma gaue vnto the church of Winchester might make the beholders to woonder at such their exceeding and bountifull munificence Thus did Cnute striue to reforme all such things as he and his ancestors had doone amisse and to wipe awaie the spot of euil dooing as suerlie to the outward sight of the world he did in deed he had the archbishop of Canturburie Achelnotus in singular reputation and vsed his counsell in matters of importance He also highlie fauoured Leofrike earle of Chester so that the same Leofrike bare great rule in ordering of things touching the state of the common wealth vnder him as one of his chiefe councellors Diuerse lawes and statutes he made for the gouernment fo the common wealth partlie agréeable with the lawes of king Edgar and other the kings that were his predecessors and partlie tempered according to his owne liking and as was thought to him most expedient among the which there be diuerse that concerne causes as well ecclesiasticall as temporall Whereby as maister Fox hath noted it maie be gathered that the gouernment of spirituall matters did depend then not vpon the bishop of Rome but rather apperteined vnto the lawfull authoritie of the temporall prince no lesse than matters and causes temporall But of these lawes statutes enacted by king Cnute ye may read more as ye find them set foorth in the before remembred booke of maister Willliam Lambert which for briefenesse we héere omit Variance amongest the peeres of the realme about the roiall succession the kingdome is diuided betwixt Harold the bastard sonne and Hardicnute the lawfullie begotten son of king Cnute late deceassed Harold hath the totall regiment the authoritie of earle Goodwine gardian to the queenes sonnes Harold is proclaimed king why Elnothus did stoutlie refuse to consecrate him why Harold was surnamed Harefoot he is supposed to be a shoomakers sonne and how it came to passe that he was counted king Cnutes bastard Alfred challengeth the crowne from Harold Goodwine vnder colour of friendlie interteinment procureth his retinues vtter vndooing a tithing of the Normans by the poll whether Alfred was interessed in the crowne the trecherous letter of Harold written in the name of queene Emma to hir two sons in Normandie wherevpon Alfred commeth ouer into England the vnfaithfull dealing of Goodwine with Alfred and his people teaching that in trust is treason a reseruation of euerie tenth norman the remanent slaine the lamentable end of Alfred and with what torments he was put to death Harold banisheth queene Emma out of England he degenerateth from his father the short time of his reigne his death and buriall The xiiij Chapter AFter that Cnute was departed this life there arose much variance amongst the peeres and great lords of the realme about the succession The Danes and Londoners which through continuall familiaritie with the Danes were become like vnto them elected Harold the base sonne of king Cnute to succéed in his fathers roome hauing earle Leofrike and diuerse other of the noble men of the north parts on their side But other of the Englishmen and namelie earle Goodwine earle of Kent with the chiefest lords of the west parts coueted rather to haue one of king Egelreds sonnes which were in Normandie or else Hardicnute the sonne of king Cnute by his wife quéene Emma which remained in Denmarke aduanced to the place This controuersie held in such wise that the realme was diuided as some write by lot betwixt the two brethren Harold and Hardicnute The north part as Mercia and Northumberland fell to Harold and the south part vnto Hardicnute but at length the whole remained vnto Harold bicause his brother Hardicnute refused to come out of Denmarke to take the gouernment vpon him But yet the authoritie of earle Goodwine who had the queene and the treasure of the realme in his kéeping staied the matter a certeine time professing himselfe as it were gardian to the yoong men the sonnes of the quéene
till at length he was constreined to giue ouer his hold and conforme himselfe to the stronger part and greater number And so at Oxford where the assemblie was holden about the eelction Harold was proclaimed king and consecrated according to the maner as some write But it should appeere by other that Elnothus the archbishop of Canturburie a man indued with all vertue and wisedome refused to crowne him for when king Harold being elected of the nobles and péeres required the said archbishop that he might be of him consecrated and receiue at his hands the regall scepter with the crowne which the archbishop had in his custodie and to whome it onelie did apperteine to inuest him therewith the archbishop flatlie refused and with an oth protested that he would not consecrate anie other for king so long as the quéenes children liued for saith he Cnute committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I kéepe my faith and loiall obedience The scepter and crowne I héere lay downe vpon the altar and neither doo I denie nor deliuer them vnto you but I forbid by the apostolike authoritie all the bishops that none of them presume to take the same awaie and deliuer them to you or consecrate you for king As for your selfe if you dare you maie vsurpe that which I haue committed vnto God and his table But whether afterwards the king by one meane or other caused the archbishop to crowne him king or that he was consecrated of some other he was admitted king of all the English people beginning his reigne in the yéere of our Lord a thousand thirtie and six in the fouretenth yéere of the emperor Conrad the second in the sixt yéere of Henrie the first king of France and about the seuen and twentith yéere of Malcolme the second king of Scots This Harold for his great swiftnesse was surnamed Harefoot of whome little is written touching his dooings sauing that he is noted to haue béene an oppressor of his people and spotted with manie notable vices It was spoken of diuerse in those daies that this Harold was not the sonne of Cnute but of a shoomaker and that his supposed mother Elgina king Cnutes concubine to bring the king further in loue with hir feined that she was with child and about the time that she should be brought to bed as she made hir account caused the said shoomakers son to be secretlie brought into hir chamber and then vntrulie caused it to be reported that she was deliuered and the child so reputed to be the kings sonne Immediatlie vpon aduertisement had of Cnutes death Alfred the sonne of king Egelred with fiftie saile landed at Sandwich meaning to challenge the crowne and to obteine it by lawfull claime with quietnesse if he might if not then to vse force by aid of his friends and to assaie that waie foorth to win it if he might not otherwise obteine it From Sandwich he came to Canturburie and shortlie after earle Goodwine feining to receiue him as a friend came to meet him and at Gilford in the night season appointed a number of armed men to fall vpon the Normans as they were asléepe and so tooke them togither with Alfred slue the Normans by the poll in such wise that nine were slaine tenth reserued But yet when those that were reserued seemed to him a greater number than he wished to escape he fell to and againe tithed them as before Alfred had his eies put out and was concueied to the I le of Elie where shortlie after he died ¶ How Alfred should claime the crowne to himselfe I sée not for verelie I can not be persuaded that he was the elder brother though diuers authors haue so written sith Gemeticensis the author of the booke called Encomium Emmae plainlie affirme that Edward was the elder but it might be that Alfred being a man of a stouter stomach than his brother Edward made this attempt either for himselfe or in the behalfe of is brother Edward being as then absent and gone into Hungarie as some write but other say that as well Edward as Alfred ame ouer at this time with a number of Norman knights and men of warre imbarked in a few ships onelie to speake with their mother who as then lay at Winchester whether to take aduise with hir how to recouer their right heere in this land or to aduance their brother Hardicnute or for some other purpose our authors doo not declare But the lords of the realme that bare their good wils vnto Harold and though contrarie to right ment to mainteine him in the estate seemed to be much offended with the comming of these two brethren in such order for earle Goodwine persuaded them that it was great danger to suffer so manie strangers to the enter the realme as they had brought with them Wherevpon earle Goodwine with the assent of the other lords or rather by commandement of Harold went foorth and at Gilford met with Alfred that was comming towards king Harold to speake with him accordinglie as he was of Harold required to doo But now being taken and his companie miserablie murthered as before ye haue heard to the number of six hundred Normans Alfred himselfe was sent into the I le of Elie there to remaine in the abbeie in custodie of the moonks hauing his eies put out as soone as he entered first into the same I le William Malmesburie saith that Alfred came ouer and was thus handeled betwixt the time of Harolds death the comming in of Hardicnute Others write that this chanced in his brother Hardicnuts daies which séemeth not to be true for Hardicnute was knowne to loue his brethren by his mothers side too dearelie to haue suffered anie such iniurie to be wrought against either of them in his time ¶ Thus ye sée how writers dissent in this matter but for the better clearing of the truth touching the time I haue thought good to shew also what the author of the said booke intituled Encomium Emmae writeth hereof which is as followeth When Harold was once established king he sought meanes how to rid quéene Emma out of the way and that secretlie for that openlie as yet he durst not attempt anie thing against hir She in silence kept hir selfe quiet looking for the end o these things But Harold remembring himselfe of a malicious purpose by wicked aduise tooke counsell how he might get into his hands and make away the sons of quéene Emma 〈◊〉 â—e out of danger of all annoiance that by them might be procured against him Wherefore he caused a letter to be written in the name of their mother Emma which he sent by certeine messengers suborned for the same purpose into Normandie where Edward and Alfred as then remained The tenour of which letter here insueth The tenour of a letter forged and sent in queene Emmas name to hir two sonnes EMmatantùm nomine regina
filijs Edwardo Alfredo materna impertit salutamina DuÌ„ domini nostri regis obitum separatim plangimus filij charissimi dúmque dietim magis magisque regno haereditatis vestrae priuamini miror quid captetis consilij dum sciatis intermissionis vestrae dilatione inuasoris vestri imperij fieri quotidiè soliditateÌ„ Is enim incessanter vicos vrbes circuit sibi amicos principes muneribus minis precibus facit sed vnum è vobis super se mallent regnare quà m istius qui nunc ijs imperat teneri ditione Vnde rogo vnus vestrum ad me velociter priuatè veniat vt salubre à me consilium accipiat sciat quo pacto hoc negotium quod volo fieri debeat per praesentem quóque internuncium quid super his facturi estis remandate Valete cordis mei viscera The same in English EMma in name onelie queene to hir sons Edward and Alfred sendeth motherlie greeting Whilest we separatelie bewaile the death of our souereigne lord the king most deare sonnes and whilest you are euerie day more and more depriued from the kingdome of your inheritance I maruell what you doo determine sith you know by the delay of your ceassing to make some enterprise the grounded force of the vsurper of your kingdom is dailie made the stronger For incessantlie he goeth from towne to towne from citie to citie and maketh the lords his friends by rewards threats and praiers but they had rather haue one of you to reigne ouer them than to be kept vnder the rule of this man that now gouerneth them Wherefore my request is that one of you doo come with speed and that priuilie ouer to me that he may vnderstand my wholesome aduise and know in what sort this matter ought to be handled which I would haue to go forward and see that ye send mee word by this present messenger what you meane to doo herein Fare ye well euen the bowels of my heart These letters were deliuered vnto such as were made priuie to the purposed treason who being fullie instructed how to bale went ouer into Normandie and presenting the letters vnto the yoong gentlemen vsed the matter so that they thought verelie that this message had béene sent from their mother and wrote againe by them that brought the letters that one of them would not falle but come ouer vnto hir according to that she had requested and withall appointed the day and time The messengers returning to king Harold informed him how they had sped The yoonger brother Alfred with his brothers consent tooke with him a certeine number of gentlemen and men of warre and first came into Flanders where after he had remained a while with earle Baldwine he increased his retinue with a few Bullognes and passed ouer into England but approching to the shore he was streightwaies descried by his enimies who hasted foorth to set vpon him but perceiuing their drift he had the ships cast about and make againe to the sea then landing at an other place he ment to go the next way to his mother But earle Goodwine hearing of his arriuall met him receiued him into his assurance and binding his credit with a corporall oth became his man and therwith leading him out of the high way that leadeth to London he brought him to Gilford where he lodged all the strangers by a score a doozen and halfe a score togither in innes so as but a few remained about the yoong gentleman Alfred to attend vpon him There was plentie of meat and drinke prepared in euerie lodging for the refreshing of all the companie And Goodwine taking his leaue for that night departed to his lodging promising the next morning to come againe to giue his dutifull attendance on Alfred But behold after they had filled themselues with meats and drinks and were gone to bed in the dead of the night came such as king Harold had appointed and entring into euerie inne first seized vpon the armor and weapons that belonged to the strangers which done they tooke them and chained them fast with fetters and manacles so kéeping them sure till the next morning Which being come they were brought foorth with their hands bound behind their backs and deliuered to most cruell tormentors who were commanded to spare none but euerie tenth man as he came to hand by lot and so they slue nine and left the tenth aliue Of those that were left aliue some they kept to serue as bondmen other for couetousnesse of gaine they sold and some they put in prison of whome yet diuerse afterwards escaped This with more hath the foresaid author written of this matter declaring further that Alfred being conueied into the I le of Elie had not onelie his eies put out in most cruell wise but was also presentlie ther murthered But he speaketh not further of the maner how he was made away sauing that he saith he forbeareth to make long recitall of this matter bicause he will not renew the mothers gréefe in hearing it sith there can be no greater sorrow to the mother than to heare of hir sonnes death ¶ I remember in Caxton we read that cruell tormentors should cause his bellie to be opened taking out one end of his bowels or guts tied the same to a stake wh ich they had set fast in the ground then with néedels of iron pricking his bodie they caused him to run about the stake till he had woond out all his intrailes so ended he his innocent life to the great shame obloquie of his cruel aduersaries But whether he was thus tormented or not or rather died as I thinke of the anguish by putting out his eies no doubt but his death was reuenged by Gods hand in those that procured it But whether erle Goodwine was chéefe causer thereof in betraieng him vnder a cloked colour of pretended fréendship I cannot say but that he tooke him and slue his companie as some haue written I cannot thinker it to be true both as well for that which ye haue he 〈◊〉 recited out of the author that wrote Encomium Emâ—â—â— as also for that it should séeme he might neuer be soâ— directlie charged with it but that he had matter to alledge in his owne excuse But now to other affaires of Harold After he had made away his halfe brother Alfred he spoiled his mother in law quéene Emma of the most part of hir riches and therewith banished hir quite out of the realme so that she sailed ouer to Flanders where she was honourable receiued of earle Baldwine and hauing of him honourable prouision assigned hir she continued there for the space of thrée yeeres till that after the death of Harold she was sent for by hir sonne Hardiknought that succéeded Harold in the kingdome Moreouer Harold made small account of his subiects degenerating from the noble vertues of his father following him in few things except in exacting of
tributes and paiments He caused indeed eight markes of siluer to be leuied of euerie port or hauen in England to the reteining of 16 ships furnished with men of warre which continued euer in a readinesse to defend the coasts from pirats To conclude with this Harold his spéedie death prouided well for his fame bicause as it was thought if his life had béene of long continuance his infamie had been the greater But after he had reigned foure yeeres or as other gathered three yéeres and thrée moneths he departed out of this world at Oxford was buried at Winchester as some day Other say he died at Meneford in the moneth of Aprill and was buried at Westminster which should appeare to be true by that which after is reported of his brother Hardiknoughts cruell dealing and great spite shewed toward his dead bodie as after shall be specified Hardicnute is sent for into England to be made king alteration in the state of Norwaie and Denmarke by the death of king Cnute Hardicnute is crowned he sendeth for his mother queene Emma Normandie ruled by the French king Hardicnute reuengeth his mother exile vpon the dead bodie of his stepbrother Harold queene Emma and erle Goodwine haue the gouernment of things in their hands Hardicnute leuieth a sote tribute vpon his subiects contempt of officers deniall of a prince his tribute sharpelie punished prince Edward commeth into England the bishop of Worcester accused and put from his see for being accessarie to the murthering of Alfred his restitution procured by contribution Earle Goodwine being accused for the same trespasse excuseth himselfe and iustifieth his cause by swearing but speciallie by presenting the king with an inestimable gift the cause why Goodwine purposed Alfreds death the English peoples care about the succession to the crowne moonke Brightwalds dreame and vision touching that matter Hardicnute poisoned at a bridall his conditions speciallie his hospitalitie of him the Englishmen learned to eate and drinke immoderatlie the necessitie of sobrietie the end of the Danish regiment in this land and when they began first to inuade the English coasts The xv Chapter AFter that Harold was dead all the nobles of the realme both Danes Englishmen agréed to send for Hardiknought the sonne of Canute by his wife quéene Enma and to make him king Héere is to be noted that by the death of king Canute the state of things was much altered in those countries of beyond the seas wherein he had the rule and dominion For the Norwegians elected oen Magnus the sonne of Olauus to be their king and the Danes chose this Hardiknought whome their writers name Canute the third to be their gouernor This Hardiknought or Canute being aduertised of the death of his halfe brother Harold and that the lords of England had chosen him to their king with all conuenient speed prepared a nauie and imbarking a certeine number of men of warre tooke the sea and had the wind so fauorable for his purpose that he arriued vpon the coast of Kent the sixt day after he set out of Denmarke and so comming to London was ioifullie receiued and proclaimed king and crowned of Athelnotus archbishop of Canturburie in the yere of our Lord 1041 in the first yéere of the emperour Henrie the third in the 9 yeere of Henrie the first of that name king of France and in the first yéere of Magâ—â—nloch alià s Machabeda king of Scotland Incontinentlie after his establishment in the rule of this realme he sent into Flanders for his mother queene Emma who during the time of hir banishment had remained there For Normandie in that season was gouerned by the French king by reason of the minoritie of duke William surnamed the bastard Moreouer in reuenge of the wrong offered to quéene Emma by hir sonne in law Harold king Hardicnute did cause Alfrike archbishop of Yorke and earle Goodwine with other noble men to go to Westminster and there to take vp the bodie of the same Harold and withall appointed that the head thereof should be striken off and the trunke of it cast into the riuer of Thames Which afterwards being found by fishers was taken vp and buried in the churchyard of S. Clement Danes without Temple barre at London He committed the order and gouernement of things to the hands of his mother Emma and of Goodwine that was erle of Kent He leuied a sore tribute of his subiects here in England to pay the souldiers and mariners of his nauie as first 21 thousand pounds 99 pounds and afterward vnto 32 ships there was a paiment made of a 11 thousand and 48 pounds To euerie mariuer of his nauie he caused a paiment of 8 marks to be made and to euerie master 12 marks About the paiment of this monie great grudge grew amongst the people insomuch that two of his seruants which were appointed collectors in the citie of Worcester the one named Feader and the other Turstane were there slaine In reuenge of which contempt a great part of the countrie with the citie was burnt and the goods of the citizens put to the spoile by such power of lords and men of warre as the king had sent against them Shortlie after Edward king Hardicnutes brother came foorth of Normanâ—ie to visit him and his mother quéene Emma of whome he was most ioifullie and honorablie welcomed and interteined and shortlie after made returne backe againe It should appeare by some writers that after his comming ouer out of Normandie he remained still in the realme so that he was not in Normandie when his halfe brother Hardicnute died but here in England although other make other report as after shall bée shewed Also as before ye haue heard some writers seeme to meane that the elder brother Alfred came ouer at the same time But suerlie they are therein deceiued for it was knowne well inough how tenderlie king Hardicnute loued his brethren by the mothers side so that there was not anie of the lords in his daies that durst attempt anie such iniurie against them True it is that as well earle Goodwine as the bishop of Worcester that was also put in blame and suspected for the apprehending and making away of Alfred as before ye haue heard were charged by Hardicnute as culpable in that matter insomuch that the said bishop was expelled out of his see by Hardicnute and after twelue moneths space was restored by meanes of such summes of monie as he gaue by waie of amends Earle Goodwine was also put to his purgation by taking an oth that he was not guiltie Which oth was the better allowed by reason of such a present as he gaue to the king for the redéeming of his fauour and good will that is to say a ship with a sterne of gold conteining therein 80 souldiers wearing on each of their armes two braceiets of gold of 16 ounces weight
a triple habergion guilt on their bodies with guilt burgenets on their heads a swoord with guilt hilts girded to their waâ—â—es a battell are after the maner of the Daues on the left shoulder a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left hand a dart in their right hand and thus to conclude they were furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie It hath beene said that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of these brethren and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would disdaine to haue hir thought good to dispatch him that the other taking hir to wife hée might be next heire to the crowne and so at length inioy it as afterwards came to passe Also about that time when the linage of the kings of England was in maner extinct the English people were much carefull as hath béene said about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie that was afterward bishop of Wincester or as some haue written of Worcester studied oftentimes thereon it chanced that he dreamed one night as he slept in his bed that he saw saint Peter consecrate annoint Edward the sonne of Egelred as their remaining in exile in Normandie king of England And as he thought he did demand of saint Peter who should succéed the said Edward Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle Haue thou no care for such matters for the kingdome of England is Gods kingdome Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the state of this realme from time to time how there hath béene euer gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome and to reduce the same to the former dignitie when by anie infortunate mishap it hath beene brought in danger But to returne now to king Hardicnute after he had reigned two yéeres lacking 10 daies as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at Lambeth he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand and so died not without some suspicion of poison This chanced on the 8 of Iune at Lambeth aforesaid where on the same day a mariage was solemnized betwéene the ladie Githa the daughter of a noble man called Osgot Clappa and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan His bodie was buried at Winchester besides his fathers He was of nature verie curteous gentle and liberall speciallie in keeping good chéere in his house so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks wishing that his seruants and all strangers that came to his palace might rather leaue than want It hath béene commonlie told that Englishmen learned of him their excessiue gourmandizing vnmeasurable filling of their panches with meates and drinkes whereby they forgat the vertuous vse of sobrietie so much necessarie to all estates and degrées so profitable for all common-wealths and so commendable both in the sight of God and all good men In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land with the persecution which they had executed against the English nation for the space of 250 yeres more that is to say euer since the tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons at what time they first began to inuade the English coasts Howbeit after others they should séeme to haue ruled here but 207 reckoning from their bringing in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons at which time they first began to inhabit here which was 835 of Christ 387 after the comming of the Saxons and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert ¶ But to let this peece of curiositie passe this land felt that they had a time of arriuall a time of inuading a time of ouerrunning and a time of ouerrunling the inhabitants of this maine continent Wherof manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places sundrie ruines I meane and wastes committed by them vpon the which whensoeuer a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie he can not but enter into a dolefull consideration of former miseries and lamenting the defacements of this I le by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie cannot but wish if he haue but Minimam misericordiae guttam quae maiorest spatioso oceano as one saith and earnestlie desire in his heart that the like may neuer light vpon this land but may be auerted and turned away from all christian kingdomes through his mercie whose wrath by sinne being set on fire is like a consuming flame and the swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens wickednesse shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people wherewith likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp THE EIGHT BOOKE of the Historie of England Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall consent ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his kingdome and to informe him of his election William duke of Normandie accompanieth him Edward is crowned king the subtill ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward to the crowne and betraieng Alfred the Danes expelled and rid out of this land by decree whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds death king Edward marieth the said earles daughter he forbeareth to haue carnall knowledge with hir and why he vseth his mother queene Emma verie hardlie accusations brought against hir she is dispossessed of hir goods and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine to haue the vse of hir bodie she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after a strange sort hir couetousnesse mothers are taught by hir example to loue their children with equalitie hir liberall deuotion to Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse king Edward loued hir after hir purgation why Robert archbishop of Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie The first Chapter IMmediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought and before his corps was committed to buriall his halfe brother Edward sonne of king Egelred begotten of quéene Emma was chosen to be K. of England by the generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme Therevpon where ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie to signifie vnto him his election and to bring him from thence into England in deliuering pledges for more assurance that no fraud nor deceit was ment of the Englishmen but that vpon his comming thither he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction Edward then aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie tooke the sea with a small companie of Normans came into England where he was receiued with great ioy as king of the realme immediatlie after was crowned at Winâ—hester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043
Englishmen that after the conquest when the Normans oftentimes went about to abrogate the same there chanced no small mutinies and rebellions for reteining of those lawes But heere is to be noted that although they were called saint Edwards lawes they were for the more part made by king Edgar but now by king Edward restored after they had bin abrogated for a time by the Danes About this time earle Goodwine died suddenlie as some haue recorded as he sat at table with the king and vpon talke ministred of the death of Alfred the kings brother to excuse himselfe he tooke a peece of bread and did eate it saieng God let me neuer swallow this bread downe into my chest but that I may presentlie be choked therewith if euer I was weetting or consenting vnto Alfreds death and immediatlie therewith he fell downe starke dead Other say that he ended his life at Winchester where being suddenlie surprised with sicknesse as he sat at the table with the king vpon an Easter monday yet he liued till the Thursday following and then died His earledome was giuen vnto his sonne Harold and Harolds earledome which was Oxford was giuen vnto Algar the sonne of Leofrike This Goodwine as he was a man of great power wise hardie and politike so was he ambitious desirous to beare rule and loth that anie other person should passe him in authoritie But yet whether all be true that writers report of his malicious practises to bring himselfe and his sonnes to the chiefe seat of gouernement in the kingdome or that of hatred such slanders were raised of him it may of some perhaps be doubted because that in the daies of king Edward which was a soft and gentle prince he bare great rule and authoritie and so might procure to himselfe euill report for euerie thing that chanced amisse as oftentimes it commeth to passe in such cases where those that haue great dooings in the gouernement of the common wealth are commonlie euill spoken of and that now and then without their guilt But truth it is that Goodwine being in authoritie both in the daies of king Edward and his predecessors did manie things as should appeare by writers more by will than by law and so likewise did his sonnes vpon presumption of the great puissance that they and their father were of within the realme He had to wife Editha the sister of king Cnute of whome he begat thrée sonnes as some write that is to say Harold Biorne Tostie also his daughter Editha whome he found meanes to bestow in mariage vpon K. Edward as before ye haue heard But other write that he had but one son by Cnutes sister the which in riding of a rough horsse was throwen into the riuer of Thames and so drowned His mother also was stricken with a thunderbolt so perished worthilie as is reported for hir naughtie dooings She vsed to buy great numbers of yoong persons and namelie maids that were of anie excellent beautie and personage whome she sent ouer into Denmarke and there sold them to hir most advantage After hir deceasse as the same authors record Goodwine maried another woman by whome he had issue six sonnes Swanus or Swaine Harrold Tostie or Tosto Wilnot Girth and Leofrike of whom further mention is shall be made as places conuenient shall serue thereto Edward earle of Northumberland discomfiteth Mackbeth the vsurper of the Scotish kingdome and placeth Malcolme in the same a controuersie whether Siward were at this discomfiture or no his stout words when he heard that one of his sonnes was slaine in the field bishop Aldred is sent to fetch home Edward the sonne of K. Edmund Ironside into England earle Algar being banished ioineth with the Welshmen against the English and Normans and getteh the victorie Harold the son of earle Goodwine putteth earle Algar his retinue to their shifts by pursute pacification betweene the generals of both armies their hosts Siward earle of Northumberland dieth his giantlike stature his couragious heart at the time of his deceasse why Tostie one of Goodwins sonnes succeeded him in the earledome The fift Chapter ABout the thirteenth yeare of king Edward his reigne as some write or rather about the nineteéenth or twentith yeare as should appeare by the Scotish writers Siward the noble earle of Northumberland with a great power of horssemen went into Scotland and in battell put to flight Mackbeth that had vsurped the crowne of Scotland and that doone placed Malcolme surnamed Camoir the sonne of Duncane sometime king of Scotland in the gouernement of that realme who afterward slue the said Mackbeth and then reigned in quiet Some of our English writers say that this Malcolme was king of Cumberland but other report him to be sonne to the king of Cumberland But héere is to be noted that if Mackbeth reigned till the yeare 1061 and was then slaine by Malcolme earle Siward was not at that battell for as our writers doo testifie he died in the yeare 1055 which was in the yeare next after as the same writers affirme that he vanquished Mackbeth in fight and slue manie thousands of Scots and all those Normans which as ye haue heard were withdrawen into Scotland when they were driuen out of England It is recorded also that in the foresaid battell in which earle Siward vanquished the Scots one of Siwards sonnes chanced to be slaine whereof although the father had good cause to be sorowfull yet when he heard that he died of a wound which he had receiued in fighting stoutlie in the forepart of his bodie and that with his face towards the enimie he greatlie reioised thereat to heare that he died so manfullie But here is to be noted that not now but a little before as Henrie Hunt saith that earle Siward went into Scotland himselfe in person he sent his sonne with an armie to conquere the land whose hap was there to be slaine and when his father heard the newes he demanded whether he receiued the wound whereof he died in the forepart of of the bodie or in the hinder part and when it was told him that he receiued it in the forepart I reioise saith he euen with all my heart for I would not wish either to my sonne nor to my selfe any other kind of death Shortlie after Aldred the bishop of Worcester was sent vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Iron side into England whome king Edward was desirâ—us to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after he came into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Winchester or as an other saith in the church of S. Pauls in London ¶ About the same time K. Edward by euill counsell I wot not vpon what occasion but as it is thought without cause banished Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike wherevpon he got him into
Asserius Meneuensis Werefridus Iohn Scot. Grimbald Alured diuided the time for his necessarie vses His last will and testament Cewulfe 886 Matth. West Guthrun K. of the eastangles died 890. Simon Dun. Simon Dun. 872 Egbert king of Northumberland expelled from his kingdome Egbert departed this life Ricsig The Danes winter in Lindseie 975 Ricsig departed this life 983 Guthred ordeined king of Northumberland The bishops sée remooued froÌ„ holie iland to Chester in the stréet Priuiledges granted to S. Cuthberts shrine 894 Polydor. Will. Malmes Wil. Malm. Sithrike Edward the elder 901. Winborne Hen. Hunt Adelwold fleeth to the Danes Wil. Malm. The English nation practised in wars go commonlie awaie with the victorie Hen. Hunt Essex yéeldes to Adelwold Ran. Higd. Brittenden Hen. Hunâ— The Kentishmen disobeiing the kings commandement are surprised by the enimies Adelwold king Edwards brother Fortie daies saith Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Wightham Chester or rather Leicester as I thinke Digetune Irchenfield Danes discomfited The I le of Stepen Deomedun Danes saile into Ireland Turketillus an earle Simon Dun. Anno 911. Simon Dun. Polydor. Ericke king of Eastangles King Edward inuadeth the countrie of the Eastangles Ericke put to flight The kingdom of the Eastangâ—es subdued by K. Edward Hen. Hunt Matth. West Simon Dun. Tamwoorth was by hir repared anno 914. Eadsburie and Warwike 915 Chester repared 905. Sim. Dun. Quéene of the Welshmen taken Brecanamere Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt 918 Darbie won from the Danes Hen. Hunt Anno Christ 919 Matt. West Simon Dun. Ranul Translated by Abraham Fleming This Alfwen was sister to Edelfled as H. Hunt saith Strateluid or Stretcled a kingdome in Wales K. Edward a great builder and reparer of townes Notingham bridge built Matt. West Manchester repared Anno 816. Simon Dun. Henr. Hunt Polydor. A dreame Matt. West Polydor. The issue of K. Edward â—has Edgiua Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Wil. Malm. Matth. West England first â—â—curssed Anno 903. Winchester Cornwall Shireborne Welles Kirton Mercia Wil. Malm. saith that pope Formosus pronounced this cursse 904 Polydor. Hen. Hunt Adelstan Matt. West Will. Malmes 924 Alfred striueth in vaine to kéepe Adelstane from the gouernment Wâ—l Malm. See more hereof in the acts and monuments set foorth by M. Fox vol. 1. leafe 195. Anno 925. Simon Dun. Polydor. Wil. Malm. H. Hunt Hect. Boetius The Scotish writers varie from our English authors Beatrice daughter to K. Edward as the Scotish writers say Edwin was not brother to K. Edward but son to him Adelstane flieth the realme Beatrice put to death by his stepsons Editha a virgine Wil. Malm. Matth. West The noble saieng of king Adeâ—stane 926 Polydoc 934 Ran. Higd. Sim. Dun. The Scots subdued A token shewed iniraculoâ—ske that the Scots ought to be subiect to the kings of England Wil. Malm. Matt. West 934. Repentance too late Wil. Malm. 937 Simon Dun. Hen. Hunc Wil. Malm. Matth. West Hector Boet. Ran. Higd. Aulafe disguised commeth to view the English camp Aulafe assaileth the English campe Ran. Higd. Wil. Malm. The enimies discomfited Ran. Higd. Tribute The Cornish men subdued Excester repared 940 Simon Dun. The decease of king Adelstane The deâ—cription of king Adelstane Wolstan archbishop of Yorke His estimation in foraine realmes Harding Edmund Wil. Malm. 940. Simon Dun. A peace concluded 941 Matth. West Aulafe deceasseth Another Aulafe taketh vpon him to rule 942 Gâ—rmo or Godfrey Will. Malm. 944 Simon Dun. Leolin king of Southwales aided king Edmund in this enterprise 946 Polydor. The lawes of king Edmund Fiue yeares and 7 months hath Si. Dun. Pridecire saith Si. Dun. Will. Malm. Matth. West 946 Capgraue A vaine tale Crossing bringeth sight of the diuels and crossing driueth them away Dunstane an interpretor of dreames Dunstan séeth the diuell often but now he was become a watter at the table when Dunstane sat with the king Edred 946 Edred Hen. Hunt The Northumbers rebell and are subdued Aulafe returned into Northumberland Hirke or Hericius Wil. Malm. The disloialtie of the Northumbers punished Aulafe returned into Northumberland Ran. Higd. Simon Dun. Easterford Aulafe returned into Northumberland The archbishop of Yorke imprisoned Matth. West 951. Wil. Malm. Edredus departeth this life Dunstane in fauour But was not this a deuise thereby to deteine the treasure for I doo not read that he deliuered it out of his hands An angell or as some thinks a woorse creature Edwin 955 Will. Malmes Polydor. Iohn Cap. graue Will. Malmes Polydor. Dunstane banished the realme Will. Malmes Polydor. Dunstane séeth not the diuell Dunstane departed into exile Wil. Malm. Edwine displaceth monks and putteth secular priests in their roomes Rebellion raised against king Edwine Simon Dun. Edwin departeth this life Edgar 959 Polydor. Edgar a fauorer of moonks The diligent prouision of K. Edgar for defense of the realme Wil. Malm. Mascutius Kings of Welshmen King Edgar roweth on the water of Dée Ran. Higd. King Edgar fauoureth Danes English learned to quaffe of the Danes Wil. Malm. Englishmen learne other vices of strangers Ethelwold made bishop of Winchester Oswald Floriacum Moonks must néeds write much in praise of Edgar who had men of their cote in such estimatioÌ„ A tribute instituted of woolskins Osborne and Capgraue hold that she was not his wife but a nun Wil. Malm. â—â—orger â—â—orger Earle Ethelwold deceueth the king of his wiâ—e King Edgar séeketh the destruction of earle Ethelwold King Edgar a murtherer His licentious life incontinencie Note the déep hypocrisie of Dunstane Ran. Higd. Fabian out of Guido de Columâ—â— Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Ranul Hig. Polydor. Matt. West Simon Dun. Fabian Ran. Higd. The Welshmen rebel and are chastised Fabian Ran. Higd. The welshmen rebel and are chastised Will. Malmet Hen. Hunt King Edgar departeth this life Wherfore Edgar is praised of some writers Fabian Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. Hen. Huna Matt. West Moonks estéemed secular priests little regarded Ran. Higd. lib. 6. cap. 9. Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Tho. Eliot Edgar small of stature but strong and hardie Kenneth king of Scots The noble courage of king Edgar Wil. Malm. Ireland subiect to king Edgar Edward Some write that the father king Edgar appointed Edward to succéed him Simon Dun. Iohn Capg After duke of Mercia and other immeâ—â—atlie vpon Edgars death before the crowne was established remooued the moonks and restored the canons Simon Dun. 975 Wil. Malm. Alfer or Elfer duke of Mercia Iohn Capâ— Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Matt. West Simon Dun. Simon Dun. Polydor. A pretie shift of the moonks to disappoint the priests Polydor. Wil. Malm. Dunstane by woorking miracles had his will when arguments failed Polydor. Wil. Malms The wicked purpose of quéene Alfred The shameful murther of K. Edward Matth. West Fabian Sim. Dun. Wil. Malm. Miracles Building of abbeies in those daies was thought to be a full satisfaction for all maner of sinues Elferus Polydor. Will. Malmes Egelred 979 Simon Dun. Will. Malmes Polydor. Ran. Higd. 980 Sim. Dun. Ran. Higd. 982 983 Alfer
souldiers secretlie in a wood and there to remaine in couert till the morning that Brute should come foorth and giue a charge vpon the enimies wherewith Corineus should breake foorth and assaile the Galles on the backes This policie was put in practise and tooke such effect as the deuisers themselues wished for the Galles being sharplie assailed on the front by Brute and his companie were now with the sudden comming of Corineus who set vpon them behind on their backes brought into such a feare that incontinentlie they tooke them to flight whom the Troians egerlie pursued making no small slaughter of them as they did ouertake them In this battell Brute lost manie of his men and amongst other one of his nephues named Turinus after he had shewed maruellous proofe of his manhood Of him as some haue written the foresaid citie of Tours tooke the name and was called Turonium because the said Turinus was there buried Andrew Theuet affirmeth the contrarie and mainteineth that one Taurus the nephue of Haniball was the first that inclosed it about with a pale of wood as the maner of those daies was of fensing their townes in the yeare of the world 3374. and before the birth of our sauiour 197. But to our matter concerning Brute who after he had obteined so famous a victorie albeit there was good cause for him to reioise yet it sore troubled him to consider that his numbers dailie decaied and his enimies still increased and grew stronger wherevpon resting doubtfull what to doo whether to procéed against the Galles or returne to his ships to séeke the Ile that was appointed him by oracle at length he chose the surest and best way as he tooke it and as it proued For whilest greater part of his armie was yet left aliue and that the victorie remained on his side he drew to his nauie and lading his ships with excéeding great store of riches which his people had got abroad in the countrie he tooke the seas againe After a few daies sailing they landed at the hauen now called Totnesse the yeare of the world 2850 after the destruction of Troy 66 after the deliuerance of the Israelites from the captiuitie of Babylon 397 almost ended in the 18 yeare of the reigne of Tineas king of Babylon 13 of Melanthus king of Athens before the building of Rome 368 which was before the natiuitie of our Sauior Christ 1116 almost ended and before the reigne of Alexander the great 783. Brute discouereth the commodities of this Iland mightie giants withstand him Gogmagog and Corineus wrestle together at a place beside Douer he buildeth the citie of Trinouant now termed London calleth this Iland by the name of Britaine and diuideth it into three parts among his three sonnes The fourth Chapter WHEN Brute had entred this land immediatlie after his arriuall as writers doo record he searched the countrie from side to side and from end to end finding it in most places verie fertile and plentious of wood and grasse and full of pleasant springs and faire riuers As he thus trauelled to discouer the state and commodities of the Iland he was encountred by diuers strong and mightie giants whome he destroied and slue or rather subdued with all such other people as he found in the Iland which were more in number than by report of some authors it should appeare there were Among these giants as Geffrey of Monmouth writeth there was one of passing strength and great estimation named Gogmagog with whome Brute caused Corineus to wrestle at a place beside Douer where it chanced that the giant brake a rib in the side of Corineus while they stroue to claspe and the one to ouerthrow the other wherewith Corineus being sore chafed and stirred to wrath did so double his force that he got the vpper hand of the giant and cast him downe headlong from one of the rocks there not farre from Douer and so dispatched him by reason whereof the place was named long after The fall or leape of Gogmagog but afterward it was called The fall of Douer For this valiant déed and other the like seruices first and last atchiued Brute gaue vnto Corineus the whole countrie of Cornwall To be briefe after that Brute had destroied such as stood against him and brought such people vnder his subiection as he found in the I le and searched the land from the one end to the other he was desirous to build a citie that the same might be the seate roiall of his empire or kingdome Wherevpon he chose a plot of ground lieng on the north side of the riuer of Thames which by good consideration séemed to be most pleasant and conuenient for any great multitude of inhabitants aswell for holsomnesse of aire goodnesse of soile plentie of woods and commoditie of the riuer seruing as well to bring in as to carrie out all kinds of merchandize and things necessarie for the gaine store and vse of them that there should inhabit Here therefore he began to build and lay the foundation of a citie in the tenth or as other thinke in the second yeare after his arriuall which he named saith Gal. Mon. Troinouant or as Hum. Llhoyd saith Troinewith that is new Troy in remembrance of that noble citie of Troy from whence he and his people were for the greater part descended When Brutus had builded this citie and brought the Iland fullie vnder his subiection he by the aduise of his nobles commanded this Ile which before hight Albion to be called Britaine and the inhabitants Britons after his name for a perpetuall memorie that he was the first bringer of them into the land In this meane while also he had by his wife .iij. sonnes the first named Locrinus or Locrine the second Cambris or Camber and the third Albanactus or Albanact Now when the time of his death drew néere to the first he betooke the gouernment of that part of the land nowe knowne by the name of England so that the same was long after called Loegria or Logiers of the said Locrinus To the second he appointed the countrie of Wales which of him was first named Cambria diuided from Loegria by the riuer of Seuerne To his third sonne Albanact he deliuered all the north part of the I le afterward called Albania after the name of the said Albanact which portion of the said Ile lieth beyond the Humber northward Thus when Brutus had diuided the I le of Britaine as before is mentioned into 3. parts and had gouerned the same by the space of 15. yeares he died in the 24 yeare after his arriuall as Harison noteth and was buried at Troinouant or London although the place of his said buriall there be now growne out of memorie Of Locrine the eldest sonne of Brute of Albanact his yoongest sonne and his death of Madan Mempricius Ebranke Brute Greenesheeld Leill Ludhurdibras Baldud and Leir the nine rulers of
Britaine successiuelie after Brute The fift Chapter LOcrinus or Locrine the first begotten sonne of Brute began to reigne ouer the countrie called Logiers in the yeare of the world 1874 and held to his part the countrie that reached from the souht sea vnto the riuer of Humber While this Locrinus gouerned Logiers his brother Albanact ruled in Albania where in fine he was slaine in a battell by a king of the Hunnes or Scythians called Humber who inuaded that part of Britaine and got possession thereof till Locrinus with his brother Camber in reuenge of their other brothers death and for the recouerie of the kingdome gathered their powers togither and comming against the said king of the Hunnes by the valiancie of their people they discomfited him in battell and chased him so egerlie that he himselfe and a great number of his men were drowned in the gulfe that then parted Loegria and Albania which after tooke name of the said king and was called Humber and so continueth vnto this daie Moreouer in this battell against the Hunnes were thrée yong damsels taken of excellent beautie specially one of them whose name was Estrild daughter to a certeine king of Scythia With this Estrild king Locrine fell so farre in loue notwithstanding a former contract made betwixt him and the ladie Guendoloena daughter to Corineus duke of Cornwall that he meant yet with all spéed to marie the same Estrild But being earnestlie called vpon and in manner forced thereto by Corineus hée changed his purpose and married Guendoloena keeping neuertheles the aforesaid Estrild as paramour still after a secret sort during the life of Corineus his father in law Now after that Corineus was departed this world Locrine forsooke Guendoloena and maried Estrild Guendoloena therefore being cast off by hir husband got hir into Cornewall to hir friends and kinred and there procured them to make warre against the said Locrine hir husband in the which warres hée was slaine and a battell fought néere to the riuer of Sture after he had reigned as writers affirme twentie yeares was buried by his father in the Citie of Troinouant leauing behind him a yoong sonne begotten of his wife Guendoloena named Madan as yet vnméete to gouerne Guendoloena or Guendoline the wife of Locrinus and daughter of Corineus duke of Cornewall for so much as hir sonne Madan was not of yeeres sufficient to gouerne was by common consent of the Britons made ruler of the I le in the yéere of the world 2894 and so hauing the administration in hir hands she did right discreetlie vse hir selfe therein to the comfort of all hir subiects till hir sonne Madan came to lawfull age and then she gaue ouer the rule and dominion to him after she had gouerned by the space of fifteene yeares MAdan the sonne of Locrine and Guendoline entred into the gouernement of Britaine in the 2909 of the world There is little left in writing of his doings sauing that he vsed great tyrannie amongst his Britons and therefore after he had ruled this land the tearme of 40. yeares he was deuoured of wild beastes as he was abroad in hunting He left behind him two sonnes Mempricius and Manlius He builded as is reported Madancaistre now Dancastre which reteineth still the later part of his name MEmpricius the eldest sonne of Madan began his reigne ouer the Britons in the yeare of the world 2949 he continued not long in peace For his brother Manlius vpon an ambitious mind prouoked the Britons to rebell against him so that sore and deadly warre continued long betweene them But finallie vnder colour of a treatie Manlius was slaine by his brother Mempricius so that then he liued in more tranquillitie and rest Howbeit being deliuered thus from trouble of warres he fell into slouth and so into vnlawfull lust of lecherie and thereby into the hatred of his people by forcing of their wines and daughters and finallie became so beastlie that he forsooke his lawfull wife and all his concubines and fell into the abhominable sinne of Sodomie And thus from one vice he fell into another till he became odious to God and man and at length going on hunting was lost of his people and destroied of wild beastes when he had reigned twentie yeares leauing behind him a noble yoong sonne named Ebranke begotten of his lawfull wife EBranke the sonne of Mempricius began to rule ouer the Britons in the yeare of the world 2969 He had as writers doo of him record one and twentie wiues on whom he begot 20. sonnes and 30. daughters of the which the eldest hight Guales or Gualea These daughters he sent to Alba Syluius which was the eleuenth king of Italie or the sixt king of the Latines to the end they might be married to his noble men of the bloud of Troians because the Sabines refused to ioine their daughters with them in marriage Furthermore he was the first prince of his land that euer inuaded France after Bute and is commended as author and originall builder of many cities both in his owne kingdome and else where His sonnes also vnder the conduct of Assaracus one of their eldest brethren returning out of Italie after they had conducted their sisters thither inuaded Germanie being first molested by the people of that countrie in their rage and by the helpe of the said Alba subdued a great part of that countrie there planted themselues Our histories say that Ebracus their father married them in their returne and aided them in their conquests and that he builded the citie of Caerbranke now called Yorke about the 14 yeare of his reigne He builded also in Albania now called Scotland the castle of Maidens afterward called Edenburgh of Adian one of their kings The citie of Alclud was builded likewise by him as some write now decaied After which cities thus builded he sailed ouer into Gallia now called France with a great armie and subduing the Galles as is aforesaid he returned home with great riches and triumph Now when he had guided the land of Britaine in noble wise by the tearme of fortie yeares he died and was buried at Yorke BRute Greeneshield the sonne of Ebranke was made gouernor of this land in the yeare of the world 3009 Asa reigning in Iuda and Baasa in Israell This prince bare alwaies in the field a gréene shield whereof he tooke his surname and of him some forraine authors affirme that he made an attempt to bring the whole realme of France vnder his subiection which he performed because his father susteined some dishonor and losse in his last voiage into that countrie Howbeit they say that when he came into Henaud Brinchild a prince of that quarter gaue him also a great ouerthrow and compelled him to retire home againe into his countrie This I borrow out of William Harison who in his chronologie toucheth the same